#why are you so painful and filled with feels?
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
bruhstories · 2 days ago
Text
touch-starved
Tumblr media
summary: dante is touch-starved, and he thinks the only way for him to feel something is to get punched by you
pairing: dante x afab!reader | based on the netflix version but definitely canon divergent
warnings: dry humping, unprotected p in v, creampie, degradation kink, very light choking, lots of swearing, kind of soft dom dante and light pain kink if you squint, idiots in love, friends to lovers, bit of praise, fem bodied reader
w/c: ~3.2k
a/n: this is definitely not my best work but it's a warm up ig. lol anyway i absolutely loved the dmc netflix version, and i'm considering getting the games
Tumblr media
"Punch me."
Not a question, but an indisputable demand coming from the demon hunter, which made you do a double take, place the barrel of your M4 carbine on the table, and flat-out refuse.
"No."
He snarled, yes, snarled at you, slamming his pistol against the table with a loud bang. You looked up from your own weapon, taken aback by Dante's reaction, concern written all over your face. Was he high??
"Come on, Y/N, just do it. Just one punch, one tiny little punch. I know you want to." His cocky grin did numbers on your nerves, but you still refrained from giving him the satisfaction of hitting him. It’s been years since you met Dante, by this point you were used to his shenanigans.
"Why, though?" You decided to focus on cleaning your weapon, the sharp smell of isopropyl alcohol filling the room.
"Because," Dante groaned, snatching the bottle of liquid from you, causing you to glare daggers at him, "I'm touch starved."
You blinked once, twice, trying your hardest to process both his honesty, and the logistics of his request.
"Why not ask for a hug, then? Or, I don't know, go to therapy?"
"Hah! I'm sure my therapist is gonna have a field day with me! So, my dad, a demon, disappeared without a trace, then my mother and twin brother died, but actually my brother is alive somewhere. My therapist is gonna need a therapist."
"Okay, okay, you made your point. Still, you could just rephrase it. Maybe leave out the demon bit." You wiped the barrel clean before setting it aside.
"I'd rather get punched. Now, please."
"Dante, a punch isn’t gonna solve it. Are you sure you don’t want a hug? I could cook you something. Or we could grab a few beers and watch a movie, or talk about your feelings." You shrugged.
Both of you had done this before — went out for drinks, danced, cooked together, fell asleep together — it was so intimate, almost like you were a couple. But the reality was that you weren’t. Not by a long shot. Unfortunately for you, Dante was protective of you in the way an older brother was. You thought that, perhaps, he missed Vergil so much that you were the closest thing he had to a sibling in years.
"A punch would be less time consuming. Cooome on, babe, just hit me!"
You hated when he called you babe. He called other girls babe, girls that were hot, pretty, girls that were his type, and it was the nickname that made you clench your jaw and purse your lips.
"Ugh, fine!" You sat up, rotated your wrist and flexed your fingers. "Are you sure this is going to help in any way?"
"Positive. Right here." Dante pointed at his cheek.
"What, in your face?"
"You're stalling."
Without a single ounce of hesitation you swung your arm, hitting the demon hunter square in his face, but it caused you more pain than it did him, and you stumbled back, holding your fist in your other hand.
"Son of a fucking bitch!" You cried out in pain, knowing damn well that would happen. Still, you couldn't say no to him. Ever.
"Are you okay?" Dante was visibly concerned — a rare sight since he was always cool and edgy, even when his own life was in danger.
"Fuck no! Feels like I punched a brick wall!" You practically growled at him, gaze quickly softening when you saw the pure look of terror in his eyes. "But hey, nothing a little ice can't fix, right?"
"Right." He nodded and got up, making a beeline for the freezer.
There was no ice in it, but there was a pack of frozen peas somewhere at the bottom of a drawer, which Dante picked up and brought to you. When you reached for it, he, instead, took your sore hand in his, gently pressing the cold legumes onto your knuckles. You winced, instinctively trying to retract your hand, but he held it in place, his fingers wrapped around your wrist to stop you from backing away.
The pain wasn't gone, but it was becoming bearable, and a relieved murmur escaped past your lips, one that sounded closer to a moan than a sigh. Dante's cheeks burned, tinted red with embarrassment and arousal because you were yet another girl in his life who just didn't want to be involved romantically with him. Not that he tried anything with you, because he always thought you deserved better. Sure, he was cocky and flirtatious, but he wasn't a dick. If no one reciprocated the flirting, he didn't push his luck. It was simple. And he wasn’t the type who did one-night stands, despite the rumours. Dante enjoyed having a connection to the people he took to bed, he became sexually attracted to those he knew on a deeper emotional level. But sometimes, when he was really, truly desperate, he would download Tinder and hook up with random girls.
And he reeked of desperation.
"Dante, you can let go of my hand now."  You told him, part of you hoping he wouldn't.
Who could blame you? He was an objectively attractive man, with a charming smile and a body sculpted by the gods themselves. Why would he ever want to get involved with you? Dante was your opposite — he talked, he sang, he danced, he was obnoxious. You were quiet, most of the time, and shy. In fact, when he first met you, he thought you had some form of speech impediment, with your nose in Boccaccio’s The Decameron, a book you stole from the public library because you were much too young to read. That’s when knew you were trouble, just like him.
"Yeah, of course." Dante stepped back. "How's your hand?"
"Better. How are you feeling?"
"Me? Why are you asking?"
"Hello?" You scrunched your nose and frowned. "You wanted me to punch you because you were touch-starved. Did it help?"
"I'll be honest, it felt more like a tickle than anything." He shrugged. "Are you sure you didn't pull your punch?"
There it was, the one thing that turned you from an introvert to a bat-shit crazy bitch — his stupid little mouth that he opened without ever thinking.
"Are you fucking kidding me? You're telling me I risked breaking my bones so you could feel better, only for you to not feel anything? I swear to fucking God, Dante, this is the last time I'm doing anything nice for you."
"Nice? You punched me!" He threw his hands up in exasperation, while your blood boiled inside of you, sending you into a blind rage.
"You asked me to punch you, you maniac! You should've fucked me instead!"
Your eyes widened at the sentence that came out of your mouth without a single thought, mortified at your own stupidity.
"Hugged. I meant hugged. Shit."
"No, no, hold up, you didn't say hugged." Dante tilted his head, one hand rubbing his chin. "Isn't that called a Freudian slip?"
"I- well- how the fuck do you even know what a Freudian slip is?" You tried changing the subject but he didn't bite.
"Google." He closed the gap between the two of you, and for the first time you felt intimidated by him. "Do you want me to fuck you?"
The bluntness of his question, coupled with the sudden change in the pitch of his voice made you feel like a cornered prey. There was no possible way he was serious. But he wasn't wrong — the nature of your jobs made it impossible for either of you to have partners, and besides, you've known each other for years. It was only natural that some form of physical attraction would have developed between you two, right? But why you? Why now? And the worst of all your questions, why not?
You didn’t want to think about how this would ruin almost a decade of friendship. All you could think about was the look of pure lust in his eyes as he held your gaze, and how months upon months of sexual frustrations accumulated inside of you, bubbling and boiling and exploding when you dropped the pack of peas on the floor.
"Yes. I want you to fuck me."
Without a sliver of hesitation, you felt him pick you up with ease, hands roaming up and down his back as he slammed you down onto the table, desperately pushing away all the guns and knives. How thoughtful of him. Your hands slithered under his blood red coat while he tugged at your t-shirt, pulling it over your head to expose your bare breasts to him.
"No bra? Kinky." Dante stopped to take a better look at you.
"Stop talking." You firmly told him, but the chuckle that erupted from your throat betrayed you.
He was the one person you felt most comfortable around, so much so that you didn't feel weirded out by him pressing his lips onto your neck, or his fingertips bruising the plush of your hips, or his tongue flicking over your sensitive nipples. No, it felt natural, too natural, like your skin was made to be touched by him.
With his coat on the floor, you tackled his shirt, effectively tearing it off of him because you were just as desperate as he was, and Dante pulled your body closer to his, your clothed cunt accidentally rubbing against the bulge in his trousers. You were aching from the lack of sex, and you uncontrollably moaned at the tiny bit of friction before mumbling a weak 'sorry.'
"Fuck, don't be. That's actually kind of hot." He shamelessly admitted, and you rose a brow.
"Yeah? Then you wouldn't mind me doing it again?" You chewed on your lower lip, but he could see past the fake innocence when you rolled your hips, frantically and feverishly rubbing your clit through the layers of fabric. "Shit, I could come just from this."
For a split second, Dante wondered if this was all real. What happened to your shyness? How was it possible that his best friend, the quiet, nerdy girl he'd known for such a long time, was worse than any demon he'd ever encountered? Not that he was a saint. Far from it, because when you threw your head back, desperate to climax, his is eyes darkened, black seeping into his sclera. It should've made you afraid, but it had the opposite effect. The thought that he could activate his Devil Trigger and quite literally snap you like a twig turned you on.
"Do it, then." Dante's hand snaked behind the back of your neck, forcing you to look at him. "Show me just how needy you are."
Beads of sweat trickled down your forehead as you fucked yourself on the half-demon, fog settling in your brain with each breath, each movement, each beating of your heart. Faster. Harder. Faster. Harder. Faster.
"Oh-" Any sentence you tried to utter stopped in your throat, replaced by a string of whimpers and curses. Whatever you were trying to babble was reduced to incoherent words.
"Well shit, I didn't know you were such a filthy little slut."
"Just- oh- shut up-"
"Hmm, I don't think you really want me to shut up." Dante sneered when you picked up the pace. "I think you like it when I talk like this."
"N-not true!" You yelped as he pinched your nipple, barely doing anything and yet you were a mess already.
"So, you don't want me to call you a fucktoy, then? Bet you're dripping right now. Bet you want me balls deep inside of you."
"Fuck, I'm gonna come!" You proved his point when your entire body quivered under his, mind blank and vision blurry.
"There, there." Dante pressed his lips onto your forehead. "I got you."
The noise of his belt unbuckling made you snap your eyes open, filling you with newfound desire and guilt — poor Dante, his cock was probably aching by now while you had the time of your life. He stepped back, letting his trousers pool at his feet, and you lifted your skirt to peel your panties off. You caught him staring at you, taking the sight in, and what a sight it was — locks of hair fell out of your bun, sticking to your sweaty temples, your legs still shaking from the orgasm, and your cunt dripping wet.
"I'd love to eat you out, babe, but my balls are genuinely gonna explode." He confessed, earning a giggle from you. Even with his eyes pitch black and his Devil Trigger on the verge of activating, Dante was still Dante. And you loved that about him.
"Hurry up and fuck me, then."
"Are you that desperate that you forgot your manners?" He dug his fingertips into the plush of your hips, violently pulling you closer to him.
"Please hurry up and fuck me?" You pouted.
"Good girl, that's better." Dante pushed your leg to the side with his elbow, dragging his cock up and down your slit.
You didn't get the chance to take a look at it, but the tip felt huge, so much so that you gasped, propping yourself on your elbows to see better, and you were not disappointed. In fact, you were concerned. You could not take it.
"Dante, it's not gonna fit."
He shook his head with a half-smile, finding your concern quite cute.
"I'll make it fit."
It was both a promise and a threat, but you trusted him. God, you trusted him with your life. He slowly and gently pushed the tip, your slick more than enough to lubricate his cock, but he stopped every time you looked uncomfortable to make sure you were okay.
"Tell me if it's too much."
"No, you can- it's fine, keep going." You closed your eyes, the discomfort causing you to clench around him instead of relaxing, which made Dande forget how to breathe or think.
But the worst came to a halt when he was fully in, stopping briefly to allow you to accommodate to the size. Your breathing went back to normal soon enough, and the last ounce of pain in your body was swiftly replaced by a surge of electricity when Dante moved, slowly and softly rolling his hips, unable to abstain any longer. And you didn't want him to when his cock filled you up so good, reaching places you didn't even know existed inside of your body. Your fingernails dug into his back, clawing at his skin with desperation and impatience, like you needed more than what he was already giving you.
"See? I told you I’ll make it fit. And you take me so well." Dante said, dragging his mouth over your neck, your scent overloading his senses.
But it just wasn't enough. No matter how painful, you wanted it-
"Harder."
Assertive, demanding, you wrapped your legs around his waist, and he pulled back to look at you, as if not believing your request.
"A minute ago, you were wriggling in pain, now you want it harder?"
"Yes." There was no hesitation. "I want it harder, faster, please-"
You were shushed by two digits forcing open your mouth, and you instinctively wrapped your lips around them, sucking obediently.
"You talk too much." He gave you a taste of your own medicine. "Should've known you were just a dumb little cocksleeve."
The degrading words caused you to moan and drool around his fingers, tears welling up in your eyes. Each thrust had you clench tighter, the tip of his ridiculously large cock punishing your cervix. Pain and pleasure bubbled inside of you, sparking through your body as Dante practically ripped his fingers from your mouth, only to wrap them around your throat. He was a hungry man, and you were dinner — arching your back to get closer, deeper, you fucked yourself on his cock with his name spilling from your lips like a prayer, and he revelled in your worship.
"Shit, you like it when it hurts, don't you?" He whispered, squeezing harder while you nodded eagerly. "Of course you do."
Of course you did. How could you not when he fucked you so good that your dignity and modesty were long forgotten? When Dante stripped you of your decency to bring out the worst in you? You felt your second orgasm build up, causing you to twitch under him, eyes rolling back as you slipped your hands under his arms, holding on for dear life.
"Again- gonna come again, Dante! Fuck!"
"Atta girl." He held your quivering body, his own hips stuttering, brutally thrusting into you with raw, animalistic passion.
You came undone on his cock, fingers carding through his hair, pushing away white locks to look at his pretty eyes while his arm slithered under your lower back to both support you and bring you closer to him. Dante was close, his throbbing cock still stretching your sore cunt out. He bucked his hips, splitting you open while you latched your arms around his neck, tits pressed against his chest and your lips ghosting over his earlobe.
"Almost there, babe." Dante promised. "You're doing so well." He pulled back, nearly on edge, but you squeezed your legs tighter around his waist.
"Don't pull out." You demanded, and that was enough to help him reach enlightenment.
He filled you up, and when he did pull out, watching his cum slowly leak out of you, you could've sworn he whispered 'marry me' under his breath. Surely it was just the brain fog, or the post-orgasm high. Your whole body was numb, and you stumbled into Dante's arms when you tried to get down from the table, muscles sore and aching.
"You wanna get pizza?" He nonchalantly asked, as if he didn't just fuck his best friend.
"I- shouldn't we talk about this?" You avoided looking into his eyes, opting to stare at the floor instead.
"About what?"
God, he was either insufferably oblivious or remarkably good at pretending.
"Us." You sighed.
"What's there to talk about?" Dante's fingers found your chin, and he gently lifted it up, forcing you to look at him.
"Don't make this harder for me, please. You know things won’t be the same now. We’re not in a relationship and-"
"I don't follow." Confusion was written all over his face. "Do you not want to be my girlfriend?"
"Girl- I- hold up, what? Do you want me to be your girlfriend?" You tilted your head, baffled by his question, because of course you wanted to. You just never had the guts to admit that you like him. It was even more shocking that he liked you back. Wasn’t this all just a one-time thing?
"I mean, I thought it was pretty obvious when I fucked you. What, you thought I nut and dip? That I shoot a load and go back on the road? That I cum n go?"
"Wow, please never use those euphemisms ever again." You cringed at his words, trying your best to hide the smile that crept on your lips.
"Christ, babe, you know I don't do one-night stands unless I’m really desperate. And here I thought you were my best friend. Guess I was wrong." Dante gasped, dramatically feigning offence by placing a hand on his chest.
"I’m not your best friend anymore." You said, voice serious and cold, and his charade was quickly replaced by actual worry and offence. "I'm your girlfriend now. And your best friend."
"Okay, I was genuinely concerned. Fuck you." He flipped you off and you sneered.
"You already did."
"Wait, that's my line!"
"Skill issue."
457 notes · View notes
asteroshearts · 2 days ago
Text
Postpartum Confinement
[Xavier (Shen Xinghui 沈星回 ) + Caleb (Xia Yizhou 夏以晝)]
In Chinese culture, mothers stay and rest for a month or more after giving birth to properly recover (zuo yue zi).
Warnings: Yandere themes for Caleb's
Zayne and Sylus
Tumblr media
Xavier (Shen Xinghui 沈星回 )
The Yue Sao (postpartum care nanny) and her little assistant, Xavier.
You and Xavier decided to hire a Yue Sao recommended by one of your older coworkers at the Hunters Association, and now Xavier could always be seen shyly shuffling behind her around the house, ready to get you anything and everything you needed at a moment's notice.
Your coworker told you that she heard many horror stories about Yue Sao or in-laws being opinionated or strict, but she told you that this woman always asked her what she wanted first.
It was true, this woman was an angel to you, so patient, asking for your opinions, making jokes with you, saying things like, "Oh, you don't want to? That's fine!"
But with Xavier...she was Gordon Ramsay, and he was her sous chef.
No more midday napping for him.
While you rested or nursed the baby, you could always see him in the background mopping, vacuuming, cleaning the kitchen, the bathroom, up and down the entire home.
Whenever his path would cross yours on his crusade, he'd always shoot such sad bunny eyes at you two... he wanted to nap with his baby too....
But the Yue Sao said you already did the brunt of the work, creating the baby for nine months, pushing them out, and experiencing the most pain you had ever felt in your life, what Xavier had to deal with was a molehill compared to your mountain.
But when she tried to teach him how to make you a postpartum soup...
["Um..." he answered awkwardly, "I don't think I should."
"Xinghui!" she scolded, and if he had bunny ears, you could imagine them drooping by now. He had normally been so above and beyond for you, so what changed? "What will happen when I'm no longer around? Who will make your wife soup?"
Those bunny ears seemed to sag even more.
"Are you going to make the mother of your child get up and make her own soup?"]
One hour later, you and your baby woke up with a jump when a loud BOOM came from your kitchen.
Your Yue Sao later apologized and swore to never let him cook again.
She later recommended some places you could order delivery from for meals specifically for postpartum women.
For some reason...why do I feel like he'd be really good at the massages meant to help you with lactation?
When the nanny tried to teach you the massage, you easily called Xavier over to learn too, as you trusted him.
He wouldn't find it awkward or weird, and would take up her lessons with seriousness.
He'd be the perfect mix of gentle and nimble, but he'd stare at your face as he'd do it, catching any microexpressions for any ounce of discomfort or pain. If the pressure was too much, he'd slow down or switch techniques immediately.
Being a nanny, your Yue Sao had seen far too many lazy, distant, or ungrateful fathers, so she was so glad to meet Xavier, who waited on you hand and foot.
As she mentioned that to him, a small smile appeared on his lips.
He didn't mind. As a knight, he lived devoted.
Tumblr media
Caleb (Xia Yizhou 夏以晝)
A tradition where you aren't supposed to go outside, not meet with anyone else, and where all attention was on you and the ultimate proof of your love, and that you would never leave him, your child? Oh, he's over the moon.
Why should the zuo yue zi only be a month? He's telling you to make it three—five, in fact, you could stay like this forever.
Despite this, however, he doesn't trust anyone to properly take care of you and your baby. Not a random postpartum nanny, not any of the care centers, and you two had no in-laws.
He might not trust anyone, but that doesn't mean he would dare deprive you of any resource or help.
He puts it on himself to fill in the empty spaces and throws himself into learning about postpartum care, taking classes while you were still pregnant and constantly researching.
Some may say it takes a village to raise a child, but Caleb is all you need, hm?
Since it's just him doing all of the work, he wants to make sure that no stone is unturned, and falls deeply into believing postpartum superstitions and traditional medicine.
Feeds you bitter herbal stews and constantly talks about keeping the "heat" in your body.
You have to debate and argue with him that nothing will happen if you turn on the AC for just a bit in the summer, and can he please stop feeding you pork trotters!?
He's a bit sad too, though. It's just as hard for you as it is for him. Postpartum women aren't supposed to eat overly salty, oily foods, and he loves making you his famous braised chicken.
Washes your hair for you, cooks you every meal, and we all know that he's a pro at doing your laundry 😏, so the second the baby throws/spits up on you, he's there in a second with a fresh shirt and wiping you down.
It may seem excessive, but he'll say in his sweet voice that keeping clean is good for your mental health and how you view yourself.
But he'll love you no matter what. Even if you smell like baby vomit.
He takes over the night shift completely with your baby without you knowing, so much so that, for a while, you believed that your baby just didn't wake up in the middle of the night like other kids.
You had full eight-plus hours of sleep for months, and you were none the wiser that Caleb would wake up at the slightest hint of a whimper or cry from the crib beside your bed, feed the baby, rock them, and change diapers, all while you slept peacefully.
You didn't catch on until one of your calls with Jenna, she told you that it was improbable that your baby didn't wake up at all during the night, and perhaps one day, you should pretend to sleep to catch the act.
So that's why he asked you to pump so much.
Some women may beg for at least a 50/50 relationship with the father of their children, but for Caleb, 50/50 isn't enough. If he weren't human, and if he were made of machine and metal, he'd want to be built just for this. He'd make it so that you wouldn't have to lift a single finger, and he'd take care of everything.
258 notes · View notes
thewritingfairy · 2 days ago
Text
↪ 08. A state of dreams
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
PREV PART trigger warnings: mental + physical + emotional neglect, Reader is in a ‘limbo’ of nightmares, grief, shouting, I am a bit unsure on what trigger warnings suit this chapter so if you think I missed anything pls do say so main m.list        series m.list
Sleep is supposed to keep pain away from you, it’s supposed to give you a break. But your sleep has been haunted by nightmares from the day of the attack to today, your nightmares filled with violence and the Gods are punishing you. Punishing you for not fighting back, that’s what these dreams have to be.
Nightmares that talk about the ‘what if’, the nightmares that kill your soul. You’re stuck in them, you’re stuck in a river of pain and you don’t know how to get out of it. You don’t want to be asleep, you don’t want to sleep.
“Come on, (Nickname),” your mother chuckles as she opens her arms, no she isn’t. “you don’t want to keep me waiting, right?”
You don’t, you want to rush into her embrace, cry as you wish for a better life. Cry as you ask her why Bruce hates you, cry as you beg for a reason why your family doesn’t love you. But you can’t.
You can’t run into her loving embrace, because before you’ll reach her the scene will change, it will be Bruce holding your shoulders in a crushing grip. Asking you why you couldn’t just stay silent, asking you why you just couldn’t be a good doll and stay in the corner to be forgotten. So you’ll make her wait. Just to see her face.
“Baby,” your mother gasps dramatically, putting her hand on her heart. “did mama do something wrong? Is that why you don’t want to give me a hug?”
You shake your head as you ignore the shifting scene, oh how you hate being aware. “I just want to keep looking at you, mama,” you whisper. “you look so beautiful.”
Your mama laughs as she takes you in her arms but then she disappears. Leaving a younger you behind in a hospital gown, a gown that you remember all too well. It was from the hospital you almost died in. It was the last time you remember being comforted by your mama. “You vowed to stay healthy,” younger you whispers in anger. “you broke that vow!”
“I did,” you admit, not even trying to placate them, not even looking them in their eyes. “health isn’t something you can control. We were destined for this, we are destined for pain. But we’ll find our people through that pain.”
“It’s not fair!” younger you shouts, clenching their hospital gown in their hands. “It’s not fair! It’s not fair! We did everything right!” Younger you was sobbing, sobbing to the point you could feel their tears in your own hearts. “Why can’t we be happy?!”
You look at the ground, the scene was shifting again. It was the manor, and this time it was Alfred in front of you. His nose flaring as he raises his arm and starts shouting at you, you can’t hear him but it scares you. You feel threatened, you feel unsafe and most of all you feel like you’re in danger. “I’m sorry,” you whisper, but it wasn’t enough for him. He grabs your shoulders as spit flies from his mouth as he shouts, your heart just becoming numb. “it’s not my fault… I didn’t do anything!”
Exactly, a voice whispers in the back of your head, you were complicate to your own abuse. You kept the key of your own jail for so long, so can you fully blame Alfred?
You close your eyes and shake your head. That voice is wrong, you weren’t complicate in to the neglect that they gave you. It was never your fault, it never will be. You just need to ignore Alfred, both in dream and when you are awake, just because he wants you a certain way doesn’t mean you have to be that way. You know that right? You just need to wake up for now, can you do that for me?
Can you open your beautiful eyes? (Oh, is that Duke you hear or someone else? Is your mother calling for you?)
But for now you will continue to stay in state. A state of grieving what you could have had, a state where in you experience all the fear that you have ever felt once more, a state where you see your mother but barely can remember her face and voice, a state that reminds you of the hell that awaits you once you open your eyes.
But that hell is your story, and you can take it to another road. You’ll try and try, and you’ll fail. Don’t get me wrong. But after all that failure you are bound to learn, and you are bound to grow. So take the hands that hold out to you, you’ll never have to walk this path alone.
NEXT PART Heard my grandpa is the hospital while writingso updates might be slow for a while, or a bit darker and more chaotic. I have also closed the taglist since whenever I add new people in the editor it shows up but not in the post??
Tumblr media
taglist: @prettiest-thing-in-the-morgue, @bunniotomia, @devotedlyshamelessdetective, @princessbonnie-bell, @seemee3, @pix-stuff, @venomsvl, @amber-content, @stove-top96, @frank-vanderboom, @leeiasure, @1abi, @shadowytravelerlover, @chericia, @lithiumval, @lingxio, @cssammyyarts, @marsmabe, @foolishseven, @kore-of-the-underworld, @bunbunboysworld, @homeless-clown, @miashico, @alwaysholymilkshake, @1cxndy, @kittzu, @rtyuy1346, @exactlynumberonekryptonite, @hopingtoclearmedschool, @artistwithcreativeburnout, @alishii, @vanessa-boo, @holylonelyponyeatingmacaroni, @91-kya, @ryuushou, @jjsmeowthie, @justthere1956, @depressed--therapist, @xzmickeyzx, @cheappremingerfromdelululand, @plsfckmedxddy, @itsberrydreemurstuff, @trashlaternfish360, @leogf, @dirtydiavolo, @lilyalone, @welpthisisboring, @kenman00001, @nxdxsworld, @icefox8155, @ironsaladwitch, @holderoflostmemories, @asillysimp, @wisefuncherryblossom, @eyeless-kun, @marina27826, @muggleloveralways, @ironsaladwitch, @shyenemyperson, @iamaunknownsecret,
389 notes · View notes
lmvari · 3 days ago
Text
⟳ 22. STALLED
When you finally step out of the building, the sky dimming into the soft lavender of early evening. The campus is quieter now, with scattered students loitering by the gates or heading toward the nearby street stalls. Your footsteps feel heavy as usual as you consider going straight home.
It’s been almost a week now, and still, you show no signs of feeling any better. It frustrates you. How everyone else seems fine and happy, while you’re still stuck.
A familiar voice snaps you out of your daze.
“[Name]!”
You turn to see Lumi waving at you from across the walkway, Ajax and Kaz beside her, all three of them standing by the parking area.
“Come eat with us,” she offers. “You look like you’re about to go home and crash out.”
“Shut up,” you say when you reach them, but Lumi just raises an eyebrow. “Where are Ven and Hu?”
“They’re all busy, it’s just us,” Lumi sighs.
You fix your gaze at the unfamiliar company. Ajax tagging along is normal. You’ve lost count of how many times you’ve hung out with Lumi, only for her to bring Ajax along and turn you into the third wheel. But being with Kaz is a first. You know him. You’ve seen him around campus, even exchanged waves now and then, but you’ve never actually hung out with him like this before.
Kaz seems to notice your attention on him and gives a small smile. “I heard what happened. Hope you don’t mind me joining in. Come join us, it’ll be fun.”
You want to argue, but you don’t. Because maybe they’re right. Maybe putting yourself out there is a good way to start moving on.
The four of you end up at a small food place just outside campus, one of those spots students always flock to after long days. You squeeze into a booth, the table already cluttered with shared plates and paper cups filled with soda. Ajax and Lumi sit beside each other while you and Kaz sit on the opposite side.
Lumi pokes you with a fry across the table. “See? Better than sulking in your room.”
You roll your eyes. “I wasn’t planning to.”
Lumi laughs. “It’s alright to be sad about it, you know. Just not to the point that it messes with your everyday life. That’s why we’re here to help you.”
Ajax chuckles, leaning back in his seat. “You’ve gone quiet lately. It’s good to see you out.”
Kaz glances your way. “So you and Kuni are really done?”
You freeze for a second, then sigh.
Of course he’d be brought up.
“We were never anything more than friends, in the first place,” you confirm.
“Heard that,” Ajax says with a cough.
You roll your eyes and look at Lumi in deadpan. “I’m starting to hate your boyfriend.”
She just shakes her head with a laugh.
“You two had something. I don’t know why neither of you admit it.” Ajax shrugs. “Did you get to talk about it properly?”
Define properly.
Does telling him to end things outside a convenience store late at night, in the pouring rain, count?
“I guess,” you answer vaguely, stirring your drink. “I told him we should stop. He just agreed. Which was the most painful part.”
“Why?” Kaz asks, listening intently.
You set down your drink. “We haven’t been sexually active lately prior to that. I thought I meant more to him. He didn’t even try to fight. Not even for our friendship.”
“That might be for the best,” Lumi mutters.
You raise your brow at her.
She continues, “Could you handle being ‘just friends’ while he gets back with his ex?”
You stay quiet, unsure how to answer that.
Can you?
Handle seeing him with her? Handle watching him treat her the way you thought he’d treat you? Handle knowing the delusions you had in your head are real with her?
Handle imagining how he’d touch her the same way he touched you?
And the worst part is the thought that you probably weren’t even the first to be handled like that.
She was.
Nothing was ever yours to begin with. It was your fault for being too attached when you knew it was only ever physical with him.
The answer is no. You can’t.
Do you really have the right to be upset?
As if reading your thoughts, Kaz’s voice is calm when he speaks. “You’re allowed to be mad at him, you know.” Ajax quietly agrees with a nod.
You glance beside you in surprise. “Aren’t you two his friends?”
“Yeah,” Ajax says with a shrug, “but not always.”
Kaz doesn’t say anything for a moment, then rests his elbow on the table. “We had an argument, actually.”
You blink. “You and Kuni?”
He nods, like it’s not a big deal. “A small one.”
You hesitate. “Over what?”
Kaz gives a faint shrug. “Just didn’t agree with some stuff he was doing. That’s all.”
It’s not much, but something flickers in your chest. You don’t push. Not yet.
Then Ajax adds, almost absently, “I’m surprised he got back with Mona again that fast.”
Lumi furrows his brows. “So they’re really back together?”
Ajax pauses then shrugs. “Dunno, they might as well be.”
You shake your head slowly, trying to keep your face blank.
Lumi watches you carefully. You press your lips together. Your mood dims slightly after that.
The conversation shifts to other things while the group eats their dinner.
Eventually, Lumi checks her phone and winces. “Shit. Ajax and I have to go. Something urgent came up.”
She stands up, grabbing her bag, and pulls Ajax with her. She leans down to put a hand on your shoulder. “You gonna be okay?”
You nod. “Yeah.”
Ajax ruffles your hair on the way out. “It’ll get better, alright?”
You watch them leave, the restaurant door swinging shut behind them.
You expect Kaz to get up too, to follow after them and leave you alone but he doesn’t. Instead, he stays seated, like he’s in no rush to go anywhere.
“You need a ride?”
You glance at him. “You don’t have to.”
“I know,” he says casually. “I’m offering.”
The car is quiet at first, save for the hum of the engine and the occasional splash of water as Kaz drives through the slick streets.
You sit in the passenger seat, arms crossed loosely, staring out the window. Neither of you talk for a while. It’s not awkward, just… quiet.
Comfortable, almost.
Kaz finally breaks the silence. “You okay?”
You nod. “Yeah.”
He doesn’t look at you, but his voice stays steady. “You don’t have to say you’re okay if you’re not.”
You smile faintly at that, then shrug. “I don’t know. I guess I’m just tired.”
Kaz simply nods and doesn’t speak, eyes focused on the road. After a long while, “You really love him, don’t you? Kuni.”
You look at him, slightly taken aback.
Love? Did your feelings really progress at that stage?
“I don’t. It was just a fleeting thing,” you deny.
“I doubt that,” he says. “I can see how much it weighs on you. A person who isn’t in love won’t grieve like you do.”
You don’t respond.
Kaz sighs through his nose. “I’m not gonna pretend I know everything that happened. But I do know something more was developing between you two, whether you admit it or not. It was obvious.”
“He had chances. But he didn’t take them,” he continues. “He’s my friend, but that doesn’t mean I’ll defend him when he does something stupid.“
Stupid?
“What exactly did you guys argue about?”
Kaz presses his lips and shakes his head. “It’s about something you shouldn’t be hearing from me.”
Huh.
“Okay,” you simply accept. You shift in your seat, watching the blur of headlights outside.
After a few beats of silence, you speak. “It’s not that simple to just move on. Even if he was just a fling.”
He was never just a fling.
“I know it’s not,” he agrees. “But you shouldn’t keep waiting for someone who can’t even promise you anything.”
“I’m not waiting for him. I already ended it.”
Kaz hums and shows a small amused smile “Whatever you say.”
“You don’t believe me?” You scoff.
“I think there’s still a big part of you that hopes he comes back and chooses you instead. That’s why you’re progressing as slow as you’re going now.”
You let out a humorless laugh. “Didn’t know you were some kind of therapist.”
Kaz briefly looks at you, softly chuckling, then turns his attention back on the road. “Well, I’m right, aren’t I?”
You don’t answer right away. Your weak smile falters into a thin line.
Then, under your breath, you admit, “It’s hard to let go of someone when part of you still hopes they’ll stay.”
Kaz’s voice softens. “I know. But you can’t put your healing on pause while he figures his shit out.”
You blink hard, swallowing down the sting in your throat.
He adds, “You deserve someone who doesn’t make you feel like you have to wait to be chosen.”
Silence settles again, heavier this time.
He pulls up in front of your house a few minutes later.
Kaz puts the car in park and turns to you with a reassuring smile. “You’ll be okay.”
You nod slowly, fingers resting on the handle.
“Thanks for the ride,” you murmur.
He gives you a small smile. “Anytime.”
You were about to open the door but you hear him speak out again. “You have my number, right?”
“I do. Why?” You saved it long ago from Lumi but never used it.
“Message me? You can talk to me if you need someone.”
“I will.” You smile at him, slightly feeling at ease. “Thank you, Kaz.”
You open the door and step out, the cool air brushing against your skin. Kaz waits until you’re safely at the door before driving off.
As the door clicks shut and his headlights vanish around the corner, you realize you never knew Kaz could be this steady.
For the first time in days, some of the weight finally lifts off your chest.
Tumblr media
⟳ BLURRED LINES — PREV | MASTERLIST | NEXT
You say you’re just friends. You say it every time you leave a party together, every time you wake up tangled in sheets, every time you swear it’s the last time. But habits form, lines blur, and pretending gets harder when jealousy starts to sting.
NOTE some of ya’ll are hating on mc for being counterproductive with moving on but i feel like u guys don’t get it.. even in a fwb setup, sex is inherently intimate and can build emotional bonds. on top of that, kuni has never clearly closed the door on “something more,” sending mc mixed signals, which naturally drags out her healing. mc still doesn’t have closure. she’s piecing together why he let mona back in, why he didn’t fight for her, without clear answers. it’s normal for her to linger in that in-between space. + it hasn’t been a month guys chill out 😭 it took me over one month to completely get over my one week talking stage that i was deeply attached to. anw this chapter is kind of poorly made since i’m still fighting my writer’s block sorry
TAGLIST @joiurz @sketcheeee @mywillt0live @kyouzki @ylapsha45 @eternallykira-143 @bananasquash @kunikissr @swivi @ariesloves @b-bbytears @kokoscutie @vi0let-writes @tomsishere @franaby @scaraenthusiast1 @iloveescara @usagiarchive @ilovecats-26 @quiechee @snetr @axquella @tatsuomii @lalalaloveallmydays @liyahbug @feiherp @jinjjjia @automaticpatroltragedy @mysterypotatoink @zuhahearts @adres-tia @ssetsuka @strwbrrybbpop @sesamemin @blvdmrcnry @aspinny @jiminscarmex @sammybeefangirls @lxkeeeeee @yu-yumii @linasxoxo @quiet-place-for-thoughts @randomhumans-blog @aaudreys @lesbi-snail @jayzioxx @meowpmzai @sixftndr
if your name is in bold, that means i can’t tag you
149 notes · View notes
marvelstoriesepic · 16 hours ago
Text
Even When It Hurts to Hope
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Pairing: Avenger!Bucky x Chronically ill!Reader
Summary: After yet another devastating medical appointment leaves you drained and spiraling, Bucky is there and shows you that you don’t have to face this alone.
Word Count: 1.7k
Warnings: chronic illness themes; emotional distress; crying; medical gaslighting; ableism (via doctors); implications of long-term suffering and fatigue; comfort
Author’s Note: This request is from a lovely anon!! I really hope this brings you some softness and healing, and that it feels like a hug on the days you need it most. I did mention chronic illness themes to make it more personal for you, but I do not wish to trigger you in any kind. Hope you'll enjoy ♡
2k Drabble Challenge Masterlist | Masterlist
Tumblr media
The hallway buzzes like a hive of fluorescent bees. White walls. White noise. White lies folded in lab coats.
Your limbs don’t belong to you. Your feet are distant. You feel like you’re swimming through honey, like someone filled your bones with cement and told you to smile through it.
You can feel your soul fraying like the sleeves of your oldest shirt, the one you wore in High school when you thought maybe one day it would get better. It’s not getting better.
The doctor’s voice still echoes in your head like a bullet ricocheting against bone.
“Try harder.”
Ten years. Then years and that’s all she had to say. As if you’ve been twiddling your thumbs. As if survival had been optional. As if your pain didn’t cost you friendships, years, entire versions of yourself you’ll never meet again.
You step out of the examination room with your fists clenched and your teeth grinding against the scream you won’t let out. Your body feels too loud. Your heart is a fault line. You want to disappear.
“Hey.”
His voice is quiet. But it splits the storm inside you like light through a crack in the door.
You look up.
Bucky is on his feet already, as if he’s been counting down the seconds for you. As if he could feel you falling apart behind that door.
And when he sees your face - your red-rimmed eyes, the tremble in your jaw, the shattered dignity - you don’t have to say anything. He knows.
You can see it in his eyes. They’re made of storm clouds too full for this world. There’s this kind of anger that’s boiling and dangerous, the kind that burns slow and insistent, like molten steel behind ice.
He looks like he wants to wrap you in his arms right here, but you feel the tears in a perfect line across your waterline, each one holding hands, begging to let go. You press your fingers into your own palms as if pain might keep you grounded.
Bucky steps closer, doesn’t touch you yet. He waits. Always waits for you to come to him.
But you don’t. Not yet. Because you know you would crumble right here on the empty and cold floor.
So he says, “Let’s get out of here,” with a voice so soft, with a voice so understanding.
You don’t say a word. You just walk.
And he follows.
You walk in silence through the parking lot.
The world is pressing in. The sun is too bright. The air is too sharp. You think you might shatter if someone looks at you wrong.
He opens the car door for you without a word.
You sit. You try to breathe. You stare at the dashboard, eyes unfocused.
Bucky slides in beside you, starts the engine, but doesn’t drive.
You don’t look at him. You look out the window and hate that your eyes sting.
“I’m sorry,” you whisper. You don’t know why. Maybe because you feel pathetic. Maybe because you let someone break you again. Maybe because you dragged him into it.
Bucky turns the engine off.
“I’m not,” he says, almost lowly, but gentle. “And you shouldn’t be either, sweetheart. There’s nothing to apologize for.”
You glance at him. He’s staring at the steering wheel like it’s the doctor’s face. And he wasn’t even there to hear what she said.
The car is too small for this moment. Your chest is too full of feelings you don’t want to let out just yet. So you just reach for him, and he doesn’t wait. He leans across the center console and pulls you into his arms. You melt into him as if you were meant to be there, as if he’s the cure to all the things the world can’t fix.
“Take me home?” you ask, voice barely audible.
“Yours or mine?” he murmurs into your hair.
“Yours, please?” you breathe out. Because you only ever feel at home when surrounded by him.
He presses a kiss the the crown of your head and starts driving.
You don’t remember much of the drive. All you remember is that Bucky took your hand in his and traced circles over your skin with his thumb.
You remember the way he walked you into his apartment as if you were glass and he was gravity.
Now you’re curled up on the couch, legs drawn in, a blanket over your shoulders. Bucky gently brings you a cup of tea, made exactly how you like it. He always remembers the smallest things.
He hasn’t stopped watching you. Not in a creepy way. In a tethering way. As though he only has to take his eyes off you and you’ll slip between the cracks in the floor.
“I- I thought this time might be different,” you say, voice shaky, voice weak. “I thought maybe - finally - we had something. An answer. A direction. And she didn’t even listen. Didn’t even check the labs or ask me any questions. She just looked at me like I was wasting her time. She told me to try harder. What the hell does that even mean, Bucky?”
There is silence. A rupture.
“She said what?”
You flinch. Not at him. Not because of him. Because of the heat in his voice. The anger he tries to bite down for your sake. But his fists are clenched. His jaw is locked shut. You feel the way he wants to break something. Burn something. Destroy a world that keeps failing you.
You shake your head. “It’s the same story again. Every time. Every year. A new face. A new god playing doctor. And they all say the same thing. Like they’ve only read the same textbook written in 1985.”
You blink. The tears spill anyway. Hot.
And Bucky doesn’t waste any time. He kneels in front of you. Not as if you’re broken. Not as if you’re a child. But as if trying to anchor you to earth.
“I’ve been trying, Bucky,” you whisper wetly. “I’ve been trying so hard for so long.”
You’re crying now. Ugly, breathless crying. The kind that doesn’t make a sound but leaves your whole body shaking.
He takes your hands and brings them to his chest, shifting closer and caging you in.
“I know,” he croaks, voice trembling, but he’s trying to be strong for you. “I know, doll. You don’t have to prove anything to me. You’ve already been doing the impossible.”
You close your eyes and let the tears fall, let Bucky’s shirt catch them. He doesn’t rush you. Doesn’t try to fix it. He just holds onto you as if you’re sacred.
“I’m so tired,” you cry breathlessly into his chest.
He exhales as if he’s been holding that breath for hours. It comes as a shudder. “You don’t have to be strong with me, baby. I'm here for you, alright? Always here. Not gonna leave you. Not gonna let you go through this alone.”
You pull back slightly, just to meet his eyes.
And there’s something there. Something that’s been building quietly between you for months. A kind of love that doesn’t need to be said out loud to be felt. A kind of love that exists in every small action - every drive, every cup of tea, every waiting room seat he’s ever taken beside you.
But this time he says it anyway.
“I love you.”
He says it while wiping your tears. He says it while brushing your hair back. He says it while kissing your forehead, your temples, your nose, your cheekbones, your chin.
His eyes are glossy, red just like yours and he is staring at you so intently, you stop breathing, stop thinking, stop moving.
“And I see you,” he continues, voice so quiet, but you feel the breath, the truth of every word brush your skin. “Every win. Every loss. Every time you get out of bed when you’re not sure how. Every time when you keep breathing even when it hurts to exist. I see you. I love you.” His voice catches. Falters. Tumbles. But he fights to keep going. “I don’t need a doctor to confirm that you’re fighting something real. I’ve been here. I’ve seen what this has taken from you. What it’s still taking. And I swear-” He looks at you, full and raw and wild. “I swear, I’ll never let them make you feel like this again.”
You forget how to breathe. Forget how to exist in a body that’s suddenly too small for what he just gave you.
He kisses your forehead again, gradually, carefully, so slowly. “You don’t gotta say it back, sweetheart. You don’t gotta say anything right now. Just feel me, yeah? I’m right here.”
You think you’ve been numb for years. You think this is what it feels like when love becomes shelter. When it becomes a soft place to land after a decade of falling.
You let your body sink into him, muscles finally remembering what it means to rest. Your hands fist his shirt. Your head presses against his chest and you can feel his heartbeat. It’s always there.
You’ve been seen before. But never like this. Never with reverence. Never without conditions. Never by someone who watched the worst parts of you unfold and stayed. Held them. Named them beautiful just for surviving.
You want to say thank you. You want to say I love you back. You want to say a thousand things but none of them fit in your mouth. None of them could come close to what he’s done with just a few words and arms wide enough to carry all of you - even the shattered pieces.
So you hold him tighter. You press your face into his chest and you weep. For every year you spent trying. For every dismissal. For every night you wondered if you were imagining your pain, if maybe the world was right and you were just weak. Lazy. Failing.
But you’re none of that. You never were.
Because Bucky said so.
And Bucky Barnes is a man of his word.
Tumblr media
92 notes · View notes
smoothlikealikeasnake · 14 hours ago
Text
Strong Coffee and Sweet Cakes
Chapter Six ‘What Feels Right’
Tumblr media
Genre - BTS FF, a/b/o dynamics, a/b/o BTS and MC, Ot7 x fem MC/reader, so fluffy, little angst, eventual smut
Warnings - Discussion of medical issues, physical health problems, exhaustion leading to physical pain, skin rashes, muscle pains, extreme pain, overworking, fatigue, a lot of angst, scruffing, a/b/o dynamic usage and mentions, less conscious minds? a lot of fluff too, please lmk if there’s anything to add xx
Summary - A new cafe near the Hybe building will change the 7 members of Bangtan’s lives forever, 7 alphas in a pack? A recipe for disaster. Until a sweet omega starts to stir up their world with a little bit more sugar and slowly their loneliness dissolves
Author Notes - It’s finally here! 17.5k words and a whole lot of it is angst but it’s PLOT RELEVANT, it was needed im sorry.
This was meant to be 49% angst and 51% fluff but it kind of ended up with majority angst, a good amount of fluff and a lot of hidden fluff so you have to pick out the small moments too 💖💜
I do really love the development in this chapter, I worried it didn’t quite fit very well and that some things moved too fast but I think it’s somewhat okay now after editing.
Why am I noting down ideas for 15 chapters in the future like whole multiple chapters plots already 😭
Tumblr media
Your back’s been absolutely killing you today, sharp rushes of pain shooting through it every time you bend even a little, and to add to it all, it’s slowly travelling down your legs as well. Assuming it’s just a pulled muscle or that you slept on it funny, you power through and ignore it, also ignoring the way your skin begins to itch and feel hot and sensitive against your jeans and t-shirt.
Closing doesn’t go as usual; you have a whole lot of prep to do, so you end up staying a few hours later than usual, your process significantly slowed by the way your back and the rest of your body kept locking up and stopping you mid-task.
Finally, time to go home. You head straight to the convenience store because you sure as hell won’t be going back out after you get home, body spent. You barely manage to pull a smile onto your face, greeting Mrs.Han as another wave of pain shoots through your back, nearly stumbling straight into a display before you catch your footing. She assumes you tripped and scolds you for being clumsy, but you can hardly hear it, your mind distant.
Jungkook would tell himself he hasn’t purposefully been avoiding you; that’s a lie though. He doesn’t know what to do with himself, just avoiding the cafe, but on this particular night, he felt pulled to go to the store, convinced he was craving ramen, so on he went, walking in and bowing to Mrs.Han before aiming to go down the ramen aisle.
Your scent fills his nose instantly, and he tenses, thinking back to how he reacted to Jimin and frowning; internally, his alpha is just begging him to suck it up and accept it, and it’s not like he can walk straight back out, so he doesn’t; he’s going to push down what happened and be in control. A twitch of his nose makes him frown. your scent isnt as sweet as usual. Sure, its usually a little mild or ever so slightly tart from your exhaustion but this… The pastry of your scent smells burnt; your strawberry’s so tart its almost sharp, and then he spots you, sees the tremor of your hand as you reach out to grab your ramen, the slight bending of your back forward because you can’t stand straight right now.
Jungkook is frozen; he doesn’t know what’s making your scent so negative. He puts it down to just heavy exhaustion at first. His spring rain and fresh laundry scent dances through your nose; you follow it and see him standing at the beginning of the aisle. The pain seems to let up for a minute, so you try to straighten out and give him a smile; he returns it after a moment, walking over and also choosing his ramen.
The rest of your usual pick-and-go is as usual: standing outside and waiting for him. Jungkook comes out as energetic as ever, forgetting the whole Jimin incident momentarily, smiling and gesturing for you both to walk towards your apartment.
“How have you been, Y/n?” - Is the first thing Jungkook asks; he hasn’t seen you in a while, obviously, so it only feels right; you’re merely a few steps into the walk.
“I’ve been g- agh-” - The words get knocked right out of your chest, a pain so strong shooting from your neck down to your legs making you stumble, gasping for breath and trying to throw your hand back to grasp your back, but it only makes it worse. Jungkook is stunned, hands moving before his mind to stabilise you and looking over you, you are entirely shaking and your mind is hazy, somewhere else, hot to the touch and slowly losing the strength in your legs, about to fall to the ground.
Your whimper puts him in motion instantly; his arm wraps around your front, not allowing you to fall but also not forcing you upright since he saw how you were standing in the shop; his alpha is practically begging him to get you somewhere safe, into a nest, but his brain overpowers him just for a moment. It's a 10, maybe 15-minute walk to your apartment, and that's if you can even make it there, and it's a 3-minute drive to Pack's home, and his car is right behind you guys. The option he chose is clear.
You’re like a puppet, limbs numb apart from the searing pain that’s bringing tears to your eyes now, face scrunched as you try and wait for it to pass, but it’s not passing fast enough; you can hardly breathe, but you know it’s not the kind of pain to go to the hospital for; there’s no actual strain on your lungs or heart; it’s entirely physical and just feels like extremely intense muscle pain and surface pain.
Jungkook isn’t making you take a single step; he can’t listen to your heartbreaking whimpers for a second longer, and although he knows you’re in pain, he apologises under his breath and sets his arm under your thighs, one under your back, apologising over and over as he lifts you bridal style into his arms, knowing he’s putting pressure on the pain but this is the most efficient way to get you into his car.
You’re hunched over yourself when he sets you down, hands moving quickly to do your seatbelt, and you can’t hear his quiet reassurance, telling you it’s going to be okay, to just hold on.
Jin will know what to do; one of his hyungs will know what to do… right? His alpha is telling him not to take you to the hospital, that it isn’t what you need, and for once, he listens. There's a lone tear slowly following down your cheekbone, and your entire body is trembling trying to fight through the pain. Jungkook is off before you know it, quietly keeping reassuring you, but you can’t think about it; you can’t think about where you are going or how long it takes; every minute feels like 100 anyway.
Jungkook pulls into the carpark and rushes to your door, gently undoing your seatbelt, and he’s just a tiny bit relieved to see you trying to steady your breathing, praying that means it’s slowly passing. You barely respond besides leaning into his arms as he whisks you into his hold again, closing the door behind him with his body and jumping straight in the elevator, punching in the house code, and he’s actually glad for the fast lift-—it often makes him nauseous, but today, it’s worth it.
He’s only seeing a singular path, no attention to anyone around him nor the shouts of confusion from the members as he practically sprints to his room, careful not to jostle you and only moving faster when you whimper again, tensing against him, hand gripping his t-shirt so hard your knuckles have lost the blood in them.
“‘Ts okay ‘mega, it’s okay…” - Is all he keeps repeating as he sets you down on his bed like you are glass, letting his alpha take over to rush to his closet, that extreme order of pillows and blankets and all things soft being vital right now, pulling out blanket after blanket and pillows and piling them around your curled body. You look tiny and frail on his bed, and he lets out a whimper of his own, his own hands shaking as he deposits as many pillows and blankets as he can around you, a makeshift nest if anything.
You’re twitching through it now, the warmth welcomed and helping, gripping onto a pillow he puts in front of you; even if your body is feverish, the heat provided by the nest he tried to make around you seems to help. It washes away a layer of the pain until you’re at least able to move your limbs and find yourself gripping the back of your own t-shirt. Taking deep inhales of the scent flushing around you, soothing something deep inside you.
Jungkook’s a mess, his hair messed up where he’s pulled at it and his breathing heavy, standing there not knowing what to do next now that he’s built you a nest and got you to the safest place he could think of in his mind, his alphas pushing at him to come over and wrap you into his arms, to hold you through the pain and to scent you into that fuzzy headspace, convincing him it will take away the pain, but he refuses to do that; instead, he finds himself calling out.
“Hyung- hyung please” - He doesn’t know what hyung he is calling out for but he doesn’t take his eyes off of you for a second; he walks towards you and when he’s standing at the edge of the bed, you reach your hand out, eyes closed and grip onto the corner of his shirt, refusing to let go, face scrunched in pain, not that Jungkook would have made you let go anyway. He doesn’t have to call out twice; in an instant, there are rushing footsteps and multiple people bounding through his door, summoned by the strong distress flooding the hall and Jungkook’s borderline cries.
The first to come in are Seokjin and Namjoon, who saw him rushing in with you in his arms, beelining for his bedroom. They can’t even see you until they walk closer; they can only see your arm poking out because Jungkook had piled the border of his bed so much with all the nesting materials. It’s a little scruffy, of course it is- he’s never had to make a nest before, but that hardly matters.
The room smells burnt and makes their noses scrunch as they get closer; your scent burnt and Jungkook is stormy; he’s stressed; they can see it before they see you. Once they get in close enough to see you, Jungkook spins the top of his body, growling at them and then dropping it with a hurt expression, muttering out apologies; they don’t mind; they understand; he hadn’t meant to; he’s simply being protective.
Seokjin looks over you, curled up on Jungkook's bed, and tries to work out what’s wrong. You have a light sheen of sweat covering your skin, and the more your t-shirt sticks to your back, the more you whimper and try to pull it back.
Namjoon is distraught, running his hands through his hair; the first thing that goes through his mind is the possibility of you being in heat, and he curses under his breath.
Seokjin goes to the other side of Jungkook, stands next to him, and crouches down until you open your eyes and make eye contact with him, filled with tears and so clearly in pain it hurts his heart.
“Where does it hurt, sweetheart?” - He speaks as calmly as he can; your answer will pretty much tell him whether you’re going into heat or not. He’s probably the most levelheaded of the pack and has the most experience with omegas too.
You can hardly speak, letting out a half whimper as you try to respond and just keep pulling at the t-shirt on your back; it’s where it all started anyway, and you really hope he understands; he does.
“I’m just going to have a look, okay?” - He says, and you nod, burying your face into a blanket and gripping Jungkook’s shirt even tighter, tugging him until his legs are flush with the bedframe. Jungkook wants to pet your head to soothe you, but he can’t- doesn’t know if he’s allowed.
Seokjin rounds the bed until he’s on the other side, and he curses when he can already see a slither of your skin at the top of your jeans where the t-shirt is pulled away. He has to gently pry away your hand from it, and instantly your hand is flying forward to find something else to hold onto.
Seokjin has to carefully push your shoulder so that you’re more lying on your front than on your side, and when he pulls up your shirt to just below your bra clasp, Jungkook whines low and distraught. Seokjin immediately curses at the once small patches of rash that have spread down your spine and your waist; he imagines it goes down your hips too, but his hands reach up and pull at the collar of your shirt instead, finding them all the way up to your neck.
Your body is finally fully fighting back; it’s been giving you warnings for a while about how far you’re overworking yourself, but now, your omega is physically stopping you from pushing anymore. They can see your muscles spasming and tensing as a new wave of pain rushes through you; this time it’s less intense, and you don’t do more than squeeze Jungkook’s shirt and his hand, which- you don’t know when you found but somewhere along the way.
Seokjin rubs the back of his hand so softly across the small of your back, feeling how your skin is burning; he absolutely would have thought you were in heat had he not seen this and known enough about omegas.
He pulls away, hands running through his hair and cursing once again. Jungkook looks at him for guidance, confusion and concern written all over his face. Namjoon had stood by the door and stopped the others from coming in, just for a minute, until they knew what was wrong.
“Namjoon, can you go get her a shirt, something soft and oversized- and I mean, soft- infact take Jimin with you” - Is the first thing Jin calls out, the two in question running instantly, not caring whose shirt it is, just finding something that suits the criteria; they settle for one of Yoongi’s since his room is closest; the fabric is Jimin approved, and by the time they come back, Jin has already sent Hoseok off to get something for him too.
“Theres a white and pink tub of cream in my bathroom cabinet; you’ll know its the one when you see it. bring me that.” - Jin told him and Hoseok went and found it.
“Im sorry…” - You try to get out, breathy and low, and Jungkook and Jin’s heads snap to you. Not that Jungkook took his eyes away for a second, Jungkook whines at your apology- it’s far from necessary, and Jin brushes it off, telling you you shouldn’t be sorry- even though he will be having a chat with you about the cause of this sometime later.
When Namjoon, Jimin and Hoseok are back and in the room, their eyes widen at the sight of you, the back of your shirt still pulled up a little bit and the younger two freeze, Hoseok grabbing the shirt from them and walking straight over to hand the items to Seokjin hastily.
Seokjin puts a hand on your face, turning you to face him and grabbing your attention, feeling the heat under them too and frowning at the tears hitting his fingers.
“Do you think you can change into this shirt, sweetheart? This is too tight” - He gestures to the one you're wearing, and you nod a little, trying to move up but shaking too much. Jungkook is instantly helping you to sit up, waiting until you're steady, and you still haven't let go of his shirt. Seokjin ushers everyone out, including himself but when he tries to get Jungkook out, you grip onto his shirt a little tighter and look down, speaking through your haze, clearly led by your omega
“Stay, please just… turn” - And Jungkook obliges in an instant, nodding whilst Seokjin huffs and gives him a pointed look. You let go only for a second, and when the door closes, you start to try and pull off your shirt, gasping and whining muffled, but it has Jungkook clutching his own shirt to not turn around and just help.
The fabric of the shirt is so soft, it’s oversized and doesn’t cling to you anywhere, long enough that it would reach your thighs, but you keep your jeans on obviously. It feels a little better already, but maybe that’s because it’s drenched in Yoongi’s scent, the warmth of the whisky and leather so appealing, and despite all your pain, your omega is purring.
“Done…” - Is all you say before Jungkook is spinning around again and looking over you as if you would have gotten more injuries, then he calls for Seokjin again, and he’s rushing in, picking up the cream and looking at where you sit curled in on yourself, scent still burnt, but there’s a tinge of sweetness added to it, a little bit of comfort.
“This cream will help soothe your rash a little; is it okay if I put some on your back?” - Jin stays a good distance until you nod and he lifts your shirt, Jungkook holding it at your shoulders for you, trying not to whimper himself at the full extent of the rashes, and although he knows it can’t be the sole part of your pain, the way you were twitching and tensing so randomly hints it’s deeper than just your skin; this will at least help a little, he hopes.
The first touch of the cold cream on your back from Jin’s fingers makes you twitch and then sigh; pushing back into his hand, it works instantly to cool down the area but at another rush of pain in your muscles You tense again, curling impossibly closer to yourself until your head is touching the bed, legs still crossed in your lap but completely curled over.
Seokjin frowns at the other pain you're experiencing, also seeing how the rash follows deeper than the band of your jeans and that it’s under the back of your bra too.
“Y/n, can I unclasp this?” - He asks, gently touching the clasp, and you nod, trying to pass through another wave of pain. As soon as he’s popped open the back of your bra, you let out a little puff of relief, no longer any pressure around your back at all, and Jin continues to rub the cream the whole way up to the nape of your neck, where he hesitates, a thought coming to mind.
Scruffing could help numb the rest of the pain; he couldn’t possibly do it without your permission, but if you did want that, it’s a solution, even if only temporary.
“Does that feel a little better?” - You can only nod into the bed. Jungkook replaces the shirt down your back, and you roll onto your side so you can curl up even more. You reach out again, and Jungkook is quick to get closer, hovering over the border of the nest so you can reach his shirt and hold it again, somewhat becoming a staple of comfort in the short time you have been in this state. Jungkook is gnawing at his lip, so worried it’s killing him.
“Still hurt?” - Jin asks with a frown when you tense again, and you breathlessly try to respond, stuttering over your words.
“U-under my skin” - He knows what you’re trying to say; when he’s about to suggest something, Jungkook reaches out and puts a hand flat on your back, and to their surprise, you go boneless, sighing out in relief. The touch has your omega chanting ‘alpha, alpha, alpha’ in your mind, and you don’t even understand it yourself, but the scents and touch and nesting seem to ease the pain a little.
“You need to rest Y/n, your bodys protesting from the inside out.” - Jin frowns and you sigh out, nodding, never thinking it would get to this point and then you realise where you are… Opening your eyes and looking around, Jungkook’s hand is gently rubbing your back, and it’s blissful and painless.
“I should get home- i’m sorry for this…” - You get out, frowning when your omega protests your words and practically screams at you; a surge of pain, lighter than the others, flows again. You try to hide it, try not to tense, but they can see it.
“I don’t think thats a good idea sweetheart…” - Jin regretfully tells you but he won’t go against your wishes; he won’t hold you here, but god, he wants to. It’s late at night; this sort of pain has been long in the making, and he’s certain you shouldn’t be alone.
“I have to get back; i have work in the morning…” - Jungkook snarls and Jin scoffs; you tense below them, and they soften their approach, but you can’t go to work tomorrow; it’s out of the question, not like this.
“What you need is to take a break; work can wait” - You want to protest, but your omega immediately purrs at his words, agreeing with the suggestion, and you think back to not only your friends telling you to listen but also to Dr.Kim’s worry and disapproval. One day should be okay…
“I don't think it will help for you to be alone right now, just try to rest here, atleast for now? We can stay with you, or we will be right outside if you need anything” - Jin tells you. You purse your lips, not wanting to hold them here, but… are you on Jungkook’s bed? You look around and finally notice his efforts to build a nest around you, your purrs becoming audible, and then you slap a hand over your mouth in horror of yourself, only to be hit with another surge of pain at your refusal.
Jungkook looks at Jin for help, pleading silently to do something, his alpha knowing that something can be done even if he refuses to do it himself. Jin sighs, holding his breath before finally suggesting what his alpha has been nagging him to.
“Have you ever been scruffed?” - He asks, and you furrow your brows; of course you know what it is, but you aren’t aware of why he’s asking. Jungkook goes wide-eyed, knowing where Jin is going with this and looking at him in shock.
“Not since i was a child,” - You tell him, still confused on why thats relevant; you watch him hold his breath
“If its your omega causing the pain, which… i think it is… i could scruff you to settle it all” - He's referencing both the pain and your omega, and you think over it; you haven't been scruffed since you were a very young pup. No idea what it would do to your mind now, but you know he's right; it’s your omega causing the pain; that’s why you won’t see a doctor about it.
“With your teeth?” - You ask hesitantly. Seokjin goes bright red and laughs a little whilst Jungkook looks away, a small smile on his face.
“No-no- with my hands” - You breathe out in a little relief and think over it, considering declining, but your omega clearly doesn’t like that because once again, you tense up with another small surge of pain in warning, your omega telling you to let him scruff you, and so you take a deep breath and nod. It's hard to think about just why your omega is happy letting them see you so vulnerable when you're in constant pain. He looks a little surprised, having thought you’d decline after your silence.
“Is that okay?” - You ask Seokjin, not wanting him to do so if he is at all against it because it really is an intimate thing; only packs, families and mates scruff eachother…
“Yeah, if you want me to” - He gives you an encouraging smile, and you nod once again, telling him you want him too, and he lets out a huff, even more so when Jungkook reaches over, his hand leaving your back and brushing your hair off the back of your neck, fingertips grazing your neck and making you shiver. Anticipation has you gnawing at your lip, walking straight into the unknown, praying, trusting that this will help.
Seokjin puts one knee on the bed, just outside the ‘border’ of the nest, and asks you one more time if this is okay; you nod and bare your neck even more. He has to look away for a moment as his alpha tries to make him growl in approval. His fingers hover over your nape, then come down, pinching the sensitive skin there; you tense and gasp, and then he pulls, and you are boneless and limp for a moment, and he pulls off as soon as he’s sure.
Jungkook watches it happen with complete interest; his alpha is finally sated as you slowly blink, and a small smile settles over your face. You were only boneless for a moment before you sit up, a little shaky and a little wobbly, and two sets of hands shoot out to stabilise you, but you only giggle a little, eyes glossed over, grabbing one of each of their hands and tugging. You're a little giggly, dopey if there was a way to describe it, a little less present just somewhere in your mind that feels intoxicating, incredible.
Theres not a single ounce of pain in your body, a first in a long time but you also feel like a passenger in your own mind- its not bad its, really, really nice… When you’re scruffed, your omega comes to the front of your mind, guiding your every action, and your conscious brain gets to sit back and have everything that feels good and right come to you. It’s unfamiliar and you’ll surely regret atleast a bit of your shamefree, forward behaviour later but this is so much better than being in pain.
You're hazy and a bit incoherent, but you're persistent, tugging the two alphas towards you with a bit more force, and Seokjin has to stabilise himself with a knee on the bed, looking at you in shock and a bit of amusement, his alpha grumbling happily at you trying to get them closer.
“C’mere,” - You say, slurred because when your omega surfaces, theres very little chance of full, coherent sentences. Your omega is convinced these two alphas are supposed to be closer, supposed to also be within the comfortable edges of the bed, not in any sort of suggestive way- in a way you deem they should also be comfortable, that you trust them, to be close and feel they should relax, their scents still negative. You tug them just once more after you say it, and they oblige quickly, sitting at the edges of the ‘nest’ ah yes- the nest…
Not a second later your throwing yourself back and they flinch, going to stabilise you but you don’t need it; you’re fluffing the pillows and blankets around the headboard and then continuing all the way around, kind of just pushing them this way and that way to get where you need to be. You’re a bit clumsy, but there’s no denying that you’re precise, and when it’s all finished, you purr, loud and unfiltered.
The two alphas kind of just watch you, don’t care for how you are pushing them around, and are more just enthralled with your behaviour, smiles on their faces because you’re no longer in pain, and this… side of you settles something deep within them; if you were to ask them to jump right now, they’d just ask how high.
When you’re finished, you just lay back, relax and this time, you don’t curl up; in fact, you half lay on your side, but for the most part, you lay belly up and Jungkook can’t draw his eyes away, his hand twitching to protectively lay his hand there until Jin swats him, scolding him for his thought just by reading his eyes. You finally smell happy, sweeter than usual, a lot sweeter than usual, and they are both taking heaps of breaths in of your scent, and as you watch them do so, your hands clumsily find your neck; they lean in curious, and then you pull off the scent blocker patches and the ones on your wrist too, omega clearly not satisfied with the restriction. Jungkook goes stiff, and then he goes boneless, dropping down to lie at the bottom of the nest, lazily blinking and inhaling so deeply, holding onto his own clothes so that he doesn’t seek out the source of the scent yet again; it’s so hard though, but he keeps that little bit of lucidity, grips onto it. He feels drowsy, happy and drowsy, inhaling deeper and deeper and sinking further into that bliss.
Jin jolts, pupils dilating to the max just like Jungkook and you, and while he doesn’t go down like Jungkook, he does take a deep inhale and go stiff, chest erupting in grumbles. You look at them both, Jin sitting up, Jungkook lying down and giggling, happy with the effects of your scent, their own tensions leaving their shoulders, and then you feel sleepy, so so sleepy, stretching your body out, your feet nudging Jungkook's as he looks at you lazily and happily, a dopey, puppylike smile on his face and boba eyes. You’re happy and fluttering your scent around them to lull them into that same state; it draws Jungkook somewhere more instinctual, hence his actions.
Jin tries to catch his breath and then looks over at you two and spots an issue that needs to be resolved before you go to sleep. You and Jungkook are both wearing jeans, and as he gets up to confront that issue, you spark back awake, a frown settling on your face, and you whine so quietly he nearly drops down to lay in the nest as well, choking on his own breath, and Jungkook perks wide and alert as well.
“You both need to change before you sleep- jeans” - Seokjin points at both of your legs and you comply, easily sitting up and Jin gets up and out of the nest, much to your disapproval, rushing to Jungkook’s closet and picking out two soft pairs of pyjama bottoms. He guides you on wobbly legs into Jungkook’s bathroom to change and urges Jungkook to change quickly before you come back. He does, hardly getting up, throwing his jeans on the floor and throwing on the pyjama bottoms, sort of just rolling about after, flopped in the nest and breathing in your scent deep whilst Seokjin shakes his head at his clouded alphaspace behaviour.
In the bathroom you stumble about, clumsily shifting off your jeans and breathing in relief when they are off, then you feel something brush against your breast and realise- oh-—your bra is unclasped. To your defence, you do try to reclasp, but after a few huffing attempts, you clumsily unthread it from the shirt completely foregoing it; the shirts thick anyway and you'll bundle under blankets too.
You do bring the trousers up to your nose in your own company- not that your omega would have minded having company whilst you shamelessly inhaled Jungkook's scent; his room is so full of him it's overwhelming in the best possible way. Holding them out, the legs are far too long for you and against your better - conscious - judgement, you - your omega - decides to just forego these well. You’ll be under a blanket anyway and the shirt is more like a dress ending near your knees, you worry you would simply trip in the trousers.
Thats how you stumble out, your jeans: bra hidden within them because at least your omega respected your sanity enough to do that, and the pajama pants in your hands, placing them gently by the bed and then darting into the nest before Seokjin can process anything-
Jungkook isn’t much help either as he happily grumbles and rubs his wrists and head all over the blankets around him, drowning in your scent mixed with his while you get comfortable and then just flop, throwing a blanket over Jungkook before yourself, kind of kicking it into place with a giggle, hitting his shin and ankle a bit clumsily, but he doesn’t mind one bit and then throwing one over yourself too, and within seconds you’re out, your body in complete relaxation.
It was a mere 10 minutes from you being scruffed to you being completely out, and Seokjin kind of just had to sit back in shock, turning towards Jungkook to say, Let's go now, but to his dismay, he was also fast asleep. In fact, when Seokjin approaches, his lips lift in a soundless snarl and his hand reaches out, holding your ankle, palm over the scent gland there protectively even in his sleep. You purr so loud at the contact that it shocks Jin out of his blatant disbelief and staring
The door slowly opens behind him, 5 heads comedically peaking through and Jin quickly urges them not to make any noise, the only noises in the room being your purrs and Jungkook’s grumbling; the scent nearly knocks the five of them out, kind of all piled on top of each other to get a peak before they stumble in.
Initially, they are filled with pure concern, scared they will come in and you’ll still be curled up in pain but thats… not what they find…
You have fluffed up all the edges of the bed and all its nesting materials to make a sweet nest, pulled a blanket over yourself, and are sleeping with only Yoongi’s shirt - not that they know that exact detail - and a happy smile on your lips, and Jungkook is slowly curling closer and closer around your body. You began in kind of an upside-down T position, Jungkook sideways along the bottom of the bed, but now he has moved and you are in more of a J position, Jungkook bent in half and curled around your ankles, not that you mind; the more contact you have, the louder your purrs get.
The 5 new additions stand in pure shock, mouths agape at the turn in events and turn to Seokjin questioningly: What kind of magic did he work…
“I scruffed her, and she took off her scent blockers, and then Jungkook… ” - He references Jungkook holding onto your ankles protectively, rubbing his neck against them, and scenting you in your sleep whilst you smile and slightly wiggle, his hairs ticklish but never pulling away.
The boys look at Jin incredulously; Jimin and Yoongi go to take a step even closer, and Jin shoots his arms out, stopping them.
“She might pull you in and then wake up with alphas she didnt consciously invite in with her-” - They stop dead in their tracks because, as much as the idea of you inviting them into your nest is absolutely incredible, not when you're asleep.
They take a few more moments to look before Taehyung yawns, suddenly feeling tired, alongside the others, slowly realising your pheromones are easing them into a sleepier, more relaxed state, so they quietly vacate the room to talk.
All spread out on the couches in the living room, they try to wake themselves up a little, turning to Jin for a full explanation.
“To put it simply, i think her omega is fighting the workload she puts on herself.” They all frown, borderline growling and snarling at the thought of you being in that kind of state because of your body being overworked, a concept they are highly familiar with, and highly familiar with the consequences but they can’t even imagine the consequences for an omega… Well they kind of can now, seeing it firsthand.
“I didn’t even get the story of what happened; Jungkook wasn’t exactly… present but she was in a lot of pain, skin irritated all over her back and, im guessing, extreme internal pains but the more she listened to her instincts, or the more her omega came to surface, should i say, the less pain she was in so i asked her if she wanted me to scruff her… thats what happened after.” - Jin references back to Jungkook’s room
“What about tomorrow?” - Yoongi asks knowing you wouldn't happily give up your schedule, wouldn't listen to their advice to rest a little usually. Aside from that he's not able to push out the image of you in his shirt, a little sense of pride and satisfaction settling in, alpha convinced it's helping you to have his scent and clothes.
“I told her she can’t go in tomorrow; she’s not happy about it but…”
“But has she told anyone?” - Namjoon knows you arent the only one who works there but you run the place and do the baking so…
“Maybe we should wake her up now to tell someone and then let her go back to sleep” - Jimin suggests, the rest of them agreeing.
They know you'll probably be distressed and you can't just not say anything to anyone and not show up to work, they've met your friends, your co-workers, and have seen your friendship, know you're close.
Taehyung and Jimin agree to be the ones to do it, going into Jungkook's room and slowly approaching, but Taehyung suggests they wake up Jungkook to wake you up rather than you having two alphas who weren't originally there waking you up.
“Jungkook…” - Taehyung shakes Jungkook, watching his face contort and then slowly open his eyes
“Kookie can you wake her up…” - Jimin asks, nodding towards you, Jungkook just closes his eyes, wraps his arms tighter around your ankles
“No.” - Firm and certain, Jungkook blatantly refuses, or rather, his alpha refuses
“But we need to-” - Taehyung tries to reason, getting a little hazy at being so close to your full scent
“Dont care” - Is all Jungkook says back, practically shooing them away. Possessive and bossy alphas, am I right? Much to their dismay, you open your eyes and stare at them in confusion, sitting up a little.
“What do you need to do?” - You ask, sleepy and still half-asleep, still half omega-driven.
“We thought you’d need to let people know about tomorrow…” - Jimin tries gently, not wanting you to get upset or fully wake up, but with your omega still leading your actions, you blindly reach for your phone, feeling around next to the bed and coming out of the blanket to do so, Jungkook trying to hold onto you still and the mids of your thighs now on display momentarily, Tae and Jimin’s breaths catching in their throats, looking away quickly.
You send a cryptic message to the girls, simple and blunt, that you’re sick and can’t be in tomorrow; there’s bakes already finished for tomorrow, and since you were planned to be in the back tomorrow anyway, it doesn’t really matter. You'd definitely think of it so simply and easily if you weren't - luckily - still lead by your omega because you'd fret and worry and panic yourself over and over about every last detail if you werent. You send it and then drop your phone again, shuffling back down and pulling the blanket high over you, nuzzling into the softness and opening your eyes again.
A little smile settles on your face, and you reach your hands out towards them, urging them closer and then tugging them in, just as you did with Jungkook and Seokjin. The second their knees hit the border of the nest, you’re asleep again, shuffling your ankles back into Jungkook’s hold.
“What do we do…” - Taehyung whispers to Jimin, stuck between getting in and leaving, remembering Jin’s words earlier.
They both desperately want to accept your invite but… they don’t want to overwhelm you when your back in your conscious mind. Jungkook isn’t leaving anytime soon but whilst they still hold onto their sanity, they slowly back away, satisfied with you having texted your friends and retreating back to the living room
Rather than confirming that they sorted it, Jimin blurts the first thing on his mind, cheeks hotter than the sun.
“She hasnt got trousers on hyung!?-” - They all turn to Jin at Jimin’s outburst, and he brushes him off, saying, You clearly didn’t want them on, and you’re bundled in blankets and Yoongi’s t-shirt; they are next to the bed if you’d like them on, but he can’t force them on you. He’s red-cheeked by the end of his rant, and they all kind of look at him and laugh a little.
“This is not how i expected the first time her being in our house would be like.” - Hoseok groans out, not happy that you came here upset and in pain.
“Well... at least Jungkook’s not exactly avoiding her anymore is he…” - Taehyung adds, trying to find a positive in the negative.
“God, she really needs to put less work on herself; I’m certain she’s been scolded for it multiple times” - Yoongi stresses, rubbing his hand over his face in worry.
“We can speak to her about it tomorrow if she’s feeling better.” - Namjoon reasons, looking at the time, 10pm.
Throughout the night, each one of them individually goes to just peek in and check on you both, but you’re out like a light, deep sleeping and hardly moving, neither of you, besides Jungkook silently snarling every time someone comes in the room.
The following morning, they continue, just checking in on you both every now and then, but the hours roll by—7am, then 9am, then 11am and neither of you even stir.
Some of the pack had to leave for their tasks; some stayed to keep an eye on you both and be there when you wake up. It’s surreal that you’re in their pack home, fast asleep, but it feels so right; even if you weren’t originally there for any positive reason, you are sleeping soundly now, and that eases something in all of their brains.
You begin to rise at 12:30ish, your shuffling urging Jungkook to slowly wake up too; you’re both a little hazy when you wake, slowly sitting up and sitting in silence, drowsy and rubbing over your faces and hair, not really processing the position you’re both in right now.
You feel… so much better. Finally, as if you’ve rested - which you have, 14 pushing 15 hours of straight sleep. And you’re not in your room- no it’s far too big to be your room, but you are in a nest that smells an awful lot like you and fresh laundry and spring rain. And of course the fact that Jungkook is rising from sleep too at the end of the bed… wait- Jungkook is also waking up-
You’re in his room- in a nest you kind of both made on his bed after he carried you up and took care of you when you were in pain and then Jin scruffed you and you dragged him into the nest and you both fell asleep- Oh my god…
You go from blankly staring and rubbing your eyes to staring at Jungkook wide-eyed; he’s still in a little bit of a haze from nuzzling at the scent gland near your ankles the entire night and morning, just like you were with nuzzling into his sheets and scented blankets and Yoongi’s shirt- YOONGI’S SHIRT-
Suddenly, you aren’t the only one staring wide eyed, Jungkook’s staring right back at you with the same expression and he gets to the words before you, looking down at the nest and how he’s in it and then-
“I am… so sorry!--” - He grumbles out, voice raspy with sleep and borderline about to jump out off of his own bed in fear that he’s upset you but he hasn’t- he really hasn’t hes done more than you would of ever asked for in a million years-
“Why are you sorry?! I'm sorry!” - You squeeze your eyes shut momentarily, looking around and gesturing to yourself, the nest and his room.
You kind of have a battle of apologies, neither of you moving a single bit though, just sitting up staring at each other, so well rested it’s blissful, half-shouting at each other back and forth over and over with messy bed hair, there are slowly smiles rising on both of your faces even if you are pretty much arguing away.
Through both of your shouting you didn’t hear footsteps pounding down the hallway, but you do hear the slamming of Jungkook’s door opening, startling you both and you jumped a little in his direction; he jumped in yours and within a moment grabs you in his arms and drags you towards him protectively, eliciting a small yelp from you, but you don’t protest; his arms are strong… Both of you stare at the culprit in the door.
Yoongi.
He goes from frantic and alert to relaxing, leaning against the doorframe with a smirk when he realises you aren’t trying to kill each other; in fact, you’re looking pretty cosy wrapped in Jungkook’s arms. You relax when you see who it is, and then tense again, looking down at yourself and seeing Yoongi’s shirt- on your body- and pretty much only that-
Much to Jungkook’s alpha’s approval, you don’t immediately try to scramble out of his arms; in fact, you kind of lean back into his warmth. It makes sense; the house runs colder since they all run hotter unlike you.
“Thought you guys were arguing” - Yoongi says with a sly smirk, looking you up and down as if assessing your situation.
Both you and Jungkook scramble to reply, denying? Agreeing? You don’t really know.
You grow a deep shade of red over your cheeks, so does Jungkook and you slowly- reluctantly- detangle yourself, sitting side by side rather than borderline on his lap. Nope, don’t even think about that.
“Sleep well?” - Yoongi asks, not really teasing now, genuinely concerned, but you don’t look to be in any pain. It only fuels the blush on your cheeks as you once again intake your current situation, nodding a little and refusing to meet his eyes.
“And you?” - Yoongi asks Jungkook, now hes definitely teasing, Jungkook half-glares half-blushes and also nods.
“Jin had to go today, he had a meeting scheduled for 1 so he literally just left but… are you feeling any better Y/n?” - Hold on. Left just now for a meeting at 1?
“He just left? What time is it?” - You ask, looking around for a clock but why would Jungkook even have a clock- in his room… in his BEDROOM.
“12:45” - The way both you and Jungkook’s eyes bulge out of your heads is comedic, looking at eachother in shock… You have quite literally never slept anywhere near so long since well before you opened the cafe- a long long time before and Jungkook doesn’t think he’s slept this long in- well… ever. You forget to answer for a moment and then remember Yoongi’s question and turn back to him, rubbing your arm nervously.
“I feel a lot better, i don’t know what happened im sorry” - Suddenly feeling shame over everything that went on, Yoongi rushes over and Jungkook protests your words besides him, once again telling you to stop being sorry
“Y/n, you shouldn’t be sorry, we’re glad Jungkook was able to bring you here rather than that happen and probably still be happening if you were alone, we’re happy your here” - The pain in his voice shows how much he cares and you slump, accepting the reality of yeah, you don’t know what you would of done if that pain had hit you when it did and Jungkook wasn’t there. You didn’t take his last sentence into account at first.
“You two need to eat in a minute, come out when your ready” - Is the last thing Yoongi says before leaving you and Jungkook alone again, shifting in your spot and then turning to him.
“Thank you for taking care of me”
“Thank you for letting me in your nest”
“Thank you for letting me make a nest”
“Well, thank you for-” - He cuts himself off when theres a bright smile on your face, one taking over his own too and your impending battle of thank you’s fizzles into giggles, your hands subconsciously kneading into the blankets around you, comfortable.
“Can i- see your back?” - Jungkook hesitates but he can’t shake off the worry, can’t shake off his alpha hounding at him to make sure you’re really okay. You nod and then freeze, grabbing one of the blankets that had been wrapped around one of you to sleep - Jungkooks.
You wrap it quickly around your waist, covering your entire legs and lowest point of your back because of course you’d decided not to wear the pyjama pants- you curse your omega for it of course, ignored. Jungkook blushes when he realises what you were doing and then you untuck the shirt so that he can lift it, quickly getting to what he said and freezing, holding the shirt up because-
“They’re gone…” - You frown in confusion, not pulling away when Jungkook gently swipes his finger over your spine to check for heat or irritation like there was last night but theres none, erased as if they never existed. You’re certain Jin’s cream can’t have been magic but…
“Not even one patch?” - You try to feel the back of your neck where you tend to get them most, it’s not painful but you do jump because its sensitive, a whole lot more sensitive than usual and Jungkook worries instantly.
“Does it hurt?-” - He frets, hand hovering your nape just in case but you twitch just from the heat radiating off of his hand alone
“Nope!- Uh, not painful!” - You get out, sounding entirely unconvincing and Jungkook glares at the spot from behind you and then remembers you got scruffed; it's probably- oh.
“Theres no patches anywhere.” - You’ll confirm his words when you’re in the bathroom later but for now you want to test something, straightening your back and lifting your arms over your head, stretching and your bones pop a little but- no pain, not even a single bit… Thats- impossible surely.
“Hurts?” - Jungkook asks, hesitant but you turn to him with a bright smile and stars in your eyes, shaking your head happily and he feels accomplished- his alpha trying to convince him it was his own doing
All of his hesitance- well, a good chunk of it atleast- seems to have disintegrated, an unfamiliar barrier removed between him and his counterpart and it feels, freeing? Right?
Suddenly, you feel a spurt of energy, this newfound lack of pain kind of pushing you to get up and jump about and maybe run down the hallway, your omega likes that idea, pushing you to get up and run and see if Jungkook chases you- wait- ignore that thought.
You stand first, stretching your legs and not planning to leave the room without putting some pants on first but then you look at the nest you- and jungkook- built on his bed and blush, heavily, rushing back towards the bed and about to begin to deconstruct it
“Ah- i’ll clean this up-” - Your actions are cut off by Jungkooks plea
“Wait! Don’t, please-” - He can feel his cheeks absolutely burning with embarrassment at his pushy plea for you to leave the nest but you freeze, slowly take a step back and nod after simply neatening up the blankets a little, fluffing it up a bit- Jungkook’s alpha sees it as you preparing if yet again for you or maybe even for him too and he blushes even heavier at that, clearing his throat
“Is that- is it okay?” - He asks and he really is unaware of the way your hearts pounding against your chest, holding back heavy purrs from his acceptance of your nest- atleast thats the way your omega sees it.
“Mhm-” - You barely squeak out before turning on your feet, grabbing the pile of clothes you had put on the floor the night before and gesturing that your going to quickly run in the bathroom, he nods, waiting for you outside.
On the top of the pile is your phone, a whole bunch of messages from the girls assuring you it’s okay and that you need to call them if you need anything and to get better soon. You send a quick reply, assuring them you’re okay and that you’ll speak to them soon about it.
After that- time to put on some trousers- you opt for the pyjama ones that your omega couldn’t justify rolling up so many times last night but you can do it now, rolling them just twice and thinking it’s fine because you don’t want to take too long even if they are still long enough to hook under your feet and trip you- you also put on your bra quickly, just your jeans left to set down somewhere.
Jungkook’s put on a hoodie over his t-shirt or maybe instead of his t-shirt you can’t really tell but he kept the pyjama pants on still, now realising they are kind of matching. Jungkook has a habit of collecting multiple of the same clothes or in very similar styles.
He looks over your form with a smile and then his alpha spots a hazard- or thats what he’d call it amongst other words and before his brain can catch up with his body, he’s kneeling infront of you and rolling the hem of the trousers a few more times so that they sit comfortably at your ankles- which he had scented throughout the night he was just reminded of-
You’re blushing when he stands, a little purry, hidden behind a clearing of your throat and neither of you meet the others eyes.
“Are you warm enough?” - He worries, your back was quite cold in his opinion when he had touched it earlier but you just nod, not wanting to push anyone to care for you more than they already have.
You both make your way out, you following Jungkook’s lead, taking in the decor of the apartment and particularly eyeing the multitude of pillows and blankets littered across the living room area and to your delight- not that your picking but still- their living room and kitchen is open plan- just like yours. And something smells delicious-
Yoongi’s in the kitchen, his back to you two, cooking something that also smells pretty delicious. You don’t quite know where to place yourself- the kitchen is usually your home but this isnt your home so you stand kind of awkwardly when someone walks up behind you and gently places a hand on your back, pushing you towards a chair. You jump, spinning to find a grinning Jimin, and he once again nudges you towards a chair on the kitchen island, find of getting back at you for all the pushing you were doing to him at your apartment. You follow, not quite knowing what else you would do with yourself and Jungkook asks what you’d like to drink, listing out a whole bunch of things, so much so that you don’t catch it all, it’s almost robotic actually.
Your reply is cut off by a cold glass of a dark reddish-pink juice being placed infront of you, is that-
“Pomegranate juice” - Namjoon says from behind you. You light up, body going rigid, and then your legs kicking in delight, a bright smile on your cheeks. He remembered- of course he did; it's Namjoon. You don’t want to assume he sought out the juice for you, but you do know it’s a niche fruit juice to pick, so maybe you get your hopes up a little bit.
You’re so happy that you spin in your seat and practically launch yourself at Namjoon- maybe your still in a bit of a haze after all of their scents have been around you and sleeping in Jungkooks room but… You don’t jump out of the seat to do it but nearly, sitting on the edge of the seat and wrapping your arms around the alpha’s neck, his surprise quickly transforms into bliss, wrapping his own arms around your waist, careful not to put much pressure in case it still hurts.
Namjoon’s very far from the touchiest member of the group, he hardly ever initiates it, but he thinks that will change with you in their lives now- as far as you already are in their lives he means... When you pull back, you feel a little embarrassed at how you’d thrown yourself onto him but the blush on his face and those dimples is absolutely worth it, muttering a thank you to him, and he brushes it off, sitting next to you with a coffee while Jungkook settles down with one too, his iced.
“Don’t think i’ve ever seen Yoongi run so fast you know, what were you two shouting about?” - Jimin teases, sitting at the end of the table whilst you and Jungkook sit opposite in silence, sipping at your drinks and avoiding. Yoongi briefly grumbles about Jimin’s dig at him but its kind of swallowed by the thick silence sat between you three as Jimin waits for a reply he is simply not going to get. What happened in Jungkook’s bedroom stays in Jungkooks bedroom- wait- uh…
“Y/n do you like Japchae?” - Yoongi asks, a saviour in the heavy silence. You tell him you do, and they all fall into brief conversation. You kind of feel out of place, as if your intruding; of course you do-
That imposing feeling is the reason for you kind of awkwardly just looking down at your own feet and wiggling them as if they are the most interesting thing in the world, swirling your pomegranate juice like its whiskey- just as delicate as whiskey to you anyway. Why did you choose to wear mismatched Pokémon socks of all things- charmander and squirtle staring up at you, you can hear charmanders scream and practically see the scene of their battle in your head… why do you want to recreate it with your feet- Hm, maybe you should, just-
“What are you smiling about?” - Namjoon asks following your gaze and then breaking out in a smile of his own, similar to the one you hadn’t noticed on your own face. He’s just about to comment- you can see it until you glare right back, your expression saying dont you dare, even if your socks are open for anyone to see… He hides his smile behind his hand and nods, keeping his amusement to himself.
You wonder how the girls are doing at the cafe on their own, maybe you should check and see if they need your help… yeah… nope apparently not because the moment you try to sneakily take your phone out like a kid in the back of class, Yoongi’s that one teacher with eyes in the back of his head.
“Put it down.” - You kind of gape at him- for starters you are not a dog and also how did he even know?! Then you see the reflection in the stained glass above the oven, betrayal, truly.
Sinking into yourself is all you can really do when the other three turn to you and catch on to what you were going to do; your phone slowly going back into your pocket, you’ll just check it when you leave- probably soon, has to be soon; you can’t intrude anymore.
Jungkook is glaring at your phone like it just ate his last twinkie, and you can hardly understand why- well maybe you can, but you’d rather not admit it, you know, your pride and all.
“Do you cook a lot, Y/n?” - Yoongi asks with his eyes still on the japchae he’s tossing. Two of the people at the counter already know the answer to this one, so much so that you can’t even get a word in before they answer for you.
“She doesn’t like the cleanup,” - Jimin calls out, without a single change in his tone, like it’s been deeply embedded in his brain for years
“So is that a no?” - Yoongi looks at you questionably through the reflection of the glass and you nod firmly, he doesn’t judge, a little surprise on his face though. Somehow, a few moments later Namjoon finds it in his mind to either make this into a competition of who knows the most about you or just finds it fun to blurt out random facts.
“In an ideal world, she wants a balcony.” - Says it over the edge of his book like it’s nothing and then Jungkook perks up, never one to lose a competition. It’s not relevant at all, Namjoon nor Jungkooks comments but they still say it, as if reading out from the texts in their mind.
“She only ever gets the exact same ramen and gimbap everytime she goes to the store even if she spends 10 minutes looking over all the options” - He clearly feels satisfied when no one retorts back at his words but you on the other hand- shocked. Are they just good listeners and really observant or do you just talk too much… It definitely doesn’t make you feel a bit giddy that they remember things like that though- absolutely not…
“You know, we have a balcony but we don’t really use it” - Yoongi cuts off their battle of who knows you best just to push on that one fact about the balcony. He can see you perk up, looking around as if a celebrity has just waltzed in- even if you are in a room with 4 of them, this new celebrity being a beloved balcony. Namjoon just hums in agreement, Jimin points to a door on the other side of the livingroom.
“Aish you should use it more- so lucky” - You gush, shaking your head in disapproval, taking another sip of your juice
“You should use it for us, i don’t think we ever go out there” - Jimin continues, you laugh it off but they just continue.
“Ah yeah, you’d make it all pretty out there too; we’d probably use it more then.” - Namjoon adds on, He’s speaking the truth; if it was nicely decorated, he’d definitely read out there; the view is incredible, but it feels just dark and empty out there.
“We should make a deal: Y/n becomes our designer for the balcony, and in return she has full access to it 24/7” - Jimin nods firmly, agreeing with his own proposition, and Jungkook has been ooing and ahing to all of their back-and-forths about said balcony, taking this whole deal seriously unlike you, and standing up suddenly, expecting you to follow. He looks a bit childish, kind of waddling rather than walking, and his hair spikes in every direction possible, not having brushed it after the sleep. Turning back to you, he gestures for you to get up and go.
You do, just curious as to what space they are wasting outside- purely curiosity you tell yourself and to say you’re impressed with the view and heavily disappointed with them is an understatement. Jungkook stands at the door when you go from a normal walk outside to rushing to the barrier, leaning over and taking it all in because the view is- incredible isn’t even the right word; you can hardly imagine what it’s like at night, but you see why they don’t use it; there’s not even a chair out here. Oh, what you’d do with a space like this- some plants here, different types of chairs and couches there, oh- a fire pit there, maybe an electric one if they can’t have a real one but it absolutely has to be a dark bronze-
Jungkook can see the stars in your eyes as you look around it all, pretty much dancing around the space as you take in the view from every angle, parading down the barrier on each side. You’re calculating where things could- should go, then you turn to him accusingly
“Yah- why don’t you guys use this!” - You’re clearly passionate on the subject, waving your hands around to gesture wildly. He listens as you go to each corner, pointing at different things you spot and giving all your reasons on why you think they’re silly for not taking the opportunity to. You turn around after a few minutes of you not getting a single reply to your endless reasoning and then stand a little frozen, a little confused because Jungkook’s just smiling, not with teeth, as if it’s funny, not as if he’s making fun of you, just smiling, admiring.
It knocks the rest of the reasons you had right out of your brain, a little dumbfounded with his staring. You don’t think you’ve been this passionate about something other than the cafe since, well, a long time before the cafe- you love it; it’s your dream come true, but it did become your entire life. Maybe you should try to find some kind of way to have more time to yourself. Yoga looks fun.
You laugh at your own thought, and Jungkook joins in, just finding your laugh contagious.
“Really, you should decorate it and come back to use it” - Jungkook gets out, avoiding your eyes as he says the last bit; maybe he does want you here more, more than he can quite accept at this moment.
“I might have too if you all keep neglecting it like this” - You retort, once again laughing off his words, hardly taking them seriously, and he can see you raring up to scold everyone else in the kitchen for their ignoring of the balcony you deem so amazing. Jungkook wants to tell you he's serious, that you really should, but he's cut off by Yoongi calling out for you both to come and eat. It’ll have to wait.
Sitting back down at the table after Yoongi has sat and already set everything out, your juice appears to have magically refilled itself, and when you take in the look and smell of it all, you nearly melt into a puddle right there in the middle of the kitchen. You haven’t had anything truly homely in a long time. While you make an effort to avoid eating instant ramen every day, that doesn’t mean that the meals you do prepare are especially tasty or well-planned; instead, they are typically just simplified versions of meals because you lack the energy to put in the work. On Fridays you have a nice dinner, but it isn’t a home-cooked meal.
That's probably why it feels oddly relaxing, comforting to have something really cooked for you, a real meal; it tastes 10x more delicious this way too. Yoongi set out a variety of side dishes, probably ones they always have on hand like kimchi, and even cooked up some bulgogi. How he prepared everything is a mystery to you, alongside not liking the cleanup; you aren't great at multitasking with savoury food- hence your meals tending to be deconstructed and a little all over the place.
The smell is mouthwatering; there's a bowl and chopsticks already in front of you, and as soon as everyone is seated, they begin dishing up what they want. You can hardly process it before Jimin deposits a large amount of japchae into your bowl- too much for you to eat, you're guessing—and then, like clockwork, each of them just puts different sides into your bowl whilst doing their own before you have a chance.
Something you quickly realise is that they are an equally lively and calm bunch; you’re excited before you even take a bite because Jungkook takes one mouthful and starts physically jumping up and down while he chews, an angry sort of look on his face before diving in for yet another bite. Namjoon makes loud happy noises, and Yoongi just kind of eats with silent nods of approval, Jimin too, making a little conversation here and there.
The first bite is heavenly, so is the second, and the third; you still won’t finish the entire bowl because they overload it as if they are feeding three of you, but you think you’ll get damn close. Maybe everyone has their own way of eating good food because yours is to look at it wide-eyed and tap your feet against the kitchen island where they swing back and forth, tapping quite rapidly with small nods of your head. You gush your approval over the food more than once, so much that you don’t even notice Yoongi’s cheeks getting progressively pinker with each one, too entranced with the flavours exploding in your mouth.
This is domestic, feels natural and Namjoon is watching the tapping of your feet against the counter with amusement, never ceasing the entirety of the meal. It feels right.
You wait until the end of the meal to get back to the point of you being here in the first place. Sure, you’d apologised to Jungkook and Yoongi but you don’t know who was here, who was fretting over you; your omega is unusually quiet and calm, happy today though; recently she’s been nagging at you a lot, but now just- quiet acceptance after the whole scuffing and sleep thing.
Much to your dismay, you can’t even get a word in yet before Yoongi’s scolding you.
“Aish don’t do that” - He says, pointing at you with his chopsticks. You freeze, offence written all over your face
“Do what?” - Your apology is momentarily forgotten in this new moment of Yoongi telling you off
“I already said, don’t apologise.” - He shakes his head and the other three agree, voices all on top of one another.
“I didnt.” - You press, eyebrows raised as if they’re trying to touch your hairline, caught red handed
“You were going to” - He gives you the ‘don’t even try to lie’ look and you deflate, huffing out and bouncing your knee up and down to hold back the urge to apologise. That is until Namjoon puts his hand on your knee and stops its bouncing physically, just pressing down and then letting go. You’re thoroughly stunned enough to listen, and it also kind of takes away from your strong desire to apologise even if only momentarily. He isn’t doing it out of annoyance; the touch is soft. He rubs his thumb over your knee the briefest amount just once; it’s reassurance, a stop to your anxiety.
Jimin has to leave shortly after, just the three men and you are left; apparently, those three just have to write some songs and can do it in their own time so they don’t have to be in the studio today.
“I don’t think you should go home just yet Y/n” - Namjoon says without hesitation once you’ve all moved onto the couches, well, more just like you, Yoongi and Namjoon because Jungkook went to shower and change. You furrow your brows, eager to get out of their hair but not to get away.
“Why not?” - Yoongi just raises his eyebrow at you, a dead silent ‘are you serious?’ at your reply
“You’re going to throw yourself right back into work, trust me, we get it, but it’s not healthy” - Namjoon stresses, using his hands to exaggerate, and you can see the conflict on his face, but you can only sigh, leaning on your hand as you think back; the rest clearly did your body good, and maybe glimpses of a life less led by one thing is what’s making you feel a little warmer. Physically, it’s clearly helped, but mentally, it’s a struggle to walk away from putting as much effort and time in as you do.
“What he’s trying to say is; you’re body is fighting you Y/n, you can’t do this again” - Yoongi adds, blunt, but there’s a hint of raw emotion underneath. You pull the pillow by you a little closer in comfort because it doesn’t feel good to be scolded; of course it doesn’t, but you don’t know what to say.
“Just… stay, for today?” - Namjoon asks, practically pleads and you think it over; you’ve already stayed the night now- whats a few more hours if it makes them happier…
“Okay, I’ll stay for a while” - You nod, confirming and they both let out a sigh of relief, but now what do you do?
Inside Jungkook’s room, said man is kind of battling with himself, staring at his bed heavily conflicted as his body twitches to jump right back into the nest but his logical brain is saying: you’ve slept for 15 hours and you’ll sleep another 15 if you get in- you can’t do that.
Alongside that, he’s just got out the shower, in fresh clothes and he feels he should certainly become reaccustomed to the scent covering his bed… right? Especially when it smells so sweet in comparison to how you smelt last night originally, he likes this version.
“Kook.” - He spins, wide-eyed and caught red-handed, taking a jump back as if this isnt his own room to you and Yoongi at the door, his hyung looking all too smug.
“How long have you been standing there?” - He teases, Jungkook stutters over his reply, eyes darting between the bed and you both at the door before Yoongi gives up, taking his leave but you stay. Having been watching for a few minutes as he bit at his lips and stared so heavily at the nest.
“It is your room Jungkook, you can take it apart if you’d like” - You say, even if the words cause a pang to your heart and an internal whine from your omega, you don’t forget Jungkooks protest to you doing it earlier though and when he gives the same reaction, half-panciked at your suggestion
“No! No thats not-” - You’ve just noticed he has a little lisp, its cute, one of those things that you notice about each of these alphas that makes them more and more endearing, like Namjoon’s clumsiness. Then you catch on, or atleast kind of, you think so and your mouth works before your brain
“Then in that case, you know you can get in it too- right?” - As the words come out you kind of want to slap a hand over your head, why just why did you squark that out!?- Despite your own conflict, Jungkook’s eyes brighten and in an instant, like a puppy waiting for the ‘go ahead’ for his food, he’s bouncing right into the middle, splaying out across it but somehow not really moving a single thing out of it’s original place. It fills you with a sense of pride, you try to ignore how he has a face full of your scent, referring more to his comfortability when you ask
“Nice?” - Tilting your head with a big smile, Jungkook doesn’t even lift his head to answer, words muffled
“The best” - Oh- Now that makes you blush. You laugh a little awkwardly, not used to all these new things like having someone admire- desire- your nest and appreciate it other than you, it’s different to the one at home, some would argue it’s more intimate being in his bed rather than your own.
Rather than awkwardly standing at the door, you just walk over and sit on the edge, fingers twitching to reach out and run your hands through his wet hair, resisting and refocusing when he turns onto his side, staring at you, more like staring at your back, pursing his lips and frowning a little even if his eyes are dilated to the max and he feels blissful.
Moments later he’s holding out his pinky towards you, you stare at it for a second, confused, then melting at his words. You don’t think you’ve ever felt more appreciated than you have in the last 24 hours with them, never more cared for, more heard and doted over and your heart races, a little frown setting over your own face at the puppy-like look on Jungkook’s face, from the time you’ve known him, he’s always seemed kind of unsure, right now, he’s sure, sure in his care, in his worries.
“Promise you’ll try to listen to your body more.” - He waits, a childish gesture, but at this moment, it hardly feels invaluable; in fact, it seems to hold a whole lot more than just a curl of your pinkies. You let out a shaky breath before reaching your own out, intertwining it, fingers fitting around each others perfectly, his larger, a small tattoo at the base of his knuckle, and you stay like that longer than you both know is necessary.
“Promise”
—------------------------------------------------------------
Don’t ask any of the three men how they ended up here. They haven’t got a clue but what they do know is you sure can get bossy. They aren’t complaining- you’d like to say your precise and know what will look good rather than bossy.
They’d revealed in passing that they have a room filled with trinkets and furniture that they aren’t quite sure what to do with, and you’d stared at them in pure disbelief, refocusing on that balcony. Demanding to see said room was the first thing, and now where are they? Going back and forth, bringing things this way and that way according to your instructions.
The room was like a jackpot, filled with all sorts of pieces that had your eyes shining with ideas, with inspiration and while the three only saw a jumble of different things, you have a vision.
“So that balcony…” - You say, dragging out your words slyly and turning to them with your eyes shining bright, a silent question as you look between the contents of the room and them- who are they to say no?
If you’re going to spend the day here, not working, you might as well make yourself half-useful and help them make use of a space so so precious. The storage room goes from jumbled chaos to just having a few leftover pieces that didn’t quite make it into the final design, now that its pretty much empty you can notice the amazing natural light, it would make a great sunbathing room for a cat.
Anything particularly heavy - such as the large faux leather chair you’d dedicated to one particular corner—was assigned to Jungkook, who complained that his hyungs were perfectly capable of carrying them too; they did but anything they could went to Jungkook. Jungkook and Namjoon had already proved their strength over a month ago in the cafe- lifting the chairs so you have no doubt that they have the ability and Yoongi doesn’t make so much as a single grunt lifting things either, a very good bunch.
An XL outdoor rug, a leather chair, a large sofa-type thing, a wooden table and various small pieces and trinkets were brought out.
The boys simply did the heavy stuff, and without complaint. You would have done it yourself, but hey, what's the point when there are three muscled men there who could do it and argued to do it rather than you anyway? Simply saving yourself a job. You’re as independent as they come but what’s indulging once in a while anyway?
In the span of the time taken to bring it all out and place it where you want, you’ve made yourself a little more accustomed to their kitchen in between your instructions, making the hard-working boys a round of lemonade and fruit-filled smoothies. You can’t let them get dehydrated when they’re doing all the heavy lifting for you, each round being gulped down in seconds by the men.
The summer heat seems to be creeping up today, it’s manageable inside where it’s air-conditioned but with the three lifting and carrying and going back and forth outside, they end up pretty sweaty- determined- but sweaty and you have to force them to take a break after every few pieces. That does come with the rules of the break though- You shooed them away from the couches indoors because they were not getting them sweaty as if it was your own house and instead pushed them to the kitchen stools.
They don’t take their shirts off, but they might as fucking well- lifting them up to wipe their heads every two minutes, having to dart your eyes away because your omega- and you (don’t lie and say you dont) like that a bit too much. I will note what you notice though… Jungkook is built with a small waist and a full set of abs, not the kind that look like rocks, the kind that make you want to bite them. Namjoon has less defined abs, so visibly there but he’s like… thick in the best way- Like an effortless kind of fit. Once again, you’d definitely want to bite them. Unfortunately, you don’t get to see even a peak of Yoongi’s stomach- you think it would also be very biteable; there seems to be a pattern here… moving on.
What’s wrong with appreciating the view in front of you right?- Doesn’t mean anything- you can say someone’s attractive without it meaning too much more right?!- Okay enough-
When they are done, they’re all panting, and you push them onto the now outdoor couch, they can rest now while you begin your own part. Fairy lights and lanterns first. They had a box with a good variety and you best believe you’d tried out each and every set to find the warmest lighting and only picked those ones.
You’re going to hang the lanterns along the wall and weave the fairylights pretty much everywhere- you can already see how it’ll end up and its perfect-
The lights wont drape anywhere too close to the plants, you’ll make sre they have just enough distance, maybe go at it from multiple angles to distract anyone from seeing that- make it seem like they are wrapped around the plants too. Amongst all of your thoughts you kind of ignore the three looking at you curiously, ignore the way they watch your every twitch.
You don’t acknowledge them as you step up onto the armrest of the couch, right next to Yoongi and then from there, step up onto the back of it. You feel perfectly stable but they do not agree- in a singular moment all three let out small sounds of distress and Yoongi’s hands are shooting up to hold onto your legs, going hard and then tugging you straight back down. The pull down is far less stable and safe than you felt actually standing ontop of the couch and you turn with a questioning look on your face, wobbling as Yoongi stabilises you back on the ground, hands still holding just above your knees.
“You cannot climb up there like that-” - Yoongi fusses, the other two agreeing quickly and it only confuses you-
“Why not?” - Once again Yoongi is giving you the ‘are you for real?’ look and you are just about ready to brush off their silly protests to continue when Yoongi’s hands go firmer on your legs, keeping you exactly where you are
“Thats not safe- you’ll fall” - Namjoon stresses, clearly about to go into the thickness of the couch nd the height and all of the aspects that he thinks contribute to the lack of safety of your found stepping stool.
Their worries aren’t needed- you’ve done far worse to climb up things- okay maybe not on a balcony but you’re no where near the barrier anyway, you’re against the homes wall You laugh a little at their fretting, more like giggle in amusement and shake your head
“I won’t fall, it’s not that bad really” - You insist but they all kind of scramble to keep you in place, multiple sets of arms reaching to stop you from climbing again- panicked. As fast as they come, you swat them away with another laugh. You’ll humor them since they are so clearly against it.
“Okay so what do you suggest?” - Maybe you shouldn’t of asked that because what did they opt for instead of you climbing on absolutely anything? Sitting on one of their shoulders.
“Atleast that way you’re properly stabilised-” - Namjoon pushes, rubbing the back of his neck, hot and red with his awkwardness and embarrassment, especially when you’re standing there with your hands on your hips accusingly, eyebrows raised as you wait for their explanatio.
“You aren’t on a ledge, you’ll be sitting so you won’t fall” - Yoongi reasons and it still doesn’t convince you, definitely amused with a smile threatening to take over your lips but you refuse to give in to their - pointless - worrying so easily.
“And when I fall off your shoulders? Make you stumble and then both of us fall?” - You question and then all three of them return your confusion, clearly not believing that is even a relevant worry.
“We wouldn’t let you fall and why would we even stumble?” - Jungkook pushes, leaning in, head tilted and you laugh as you answer.
“You might and obviously you could stumble- a whole human on your shoulders would be hard to handle” - Its good reasoning, atleast you believe so- you believe its the logical answer, the logical thinking but they clearly don’t. Namjoon and Yoongi break into hugely amused smiles and Jungkook actually laughs, you stare at them confused at what is so funny.
“Any one of us could benchpress three of you Y/n, it’s definitely not going to be hard to handle” - Yoongi says smugly from behind his smile and you falter, face going blank to begin with and then processing his words- How can he just say that and expect you to know how to reply when theres some weird butterfly sort of feeling in your stomach and your omega suddenly perks up in your mind, chirping about how strong they are-
You don’t really have a chance to think of a reply anyway because through the three men’s amusement, Namjoon is standing up and gesturing for you to come closer, you just do it, accepting that you really don’t have a comeback to Yoongi’s words besides the attempt of ‘prove it’ and you don’t think that would really help your flustered case right now.
“How do i-” - You start, not knowing where to put your hands, your legs- how are you meant to climb onto someones shoulders anyway?!
Namjoon gets onto one knee, back towards you and leans down to make himself a little lower but you kind of just reach out and then pull back multiple times really having no idea how to climb onto him properly-
“Just climb on” - Yoongi says as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world, watching with amusement from besides you both
“What do you mean just climb on?! It’s not exactly an everyday thing climbing onto someones shoulders-” - You ramble and Namjoon has his head tilted down now, still waiting for you to get on but very amused, laughing a little.
You’re about to retort again and revert back to the original plan you had in mind- climbing the sofa not Namjoon’s body - when a sudden grip on your waist has you hoisted into the air, a yelp leaving your lips but you can’t think as you’re manhandled onto Namjoon’s shoulders, having to adjust your position to make this work, setting your legs around his neck, yelps leaving you one after the other at every movement, but you aren’t even in the air yet; you could stretch your toes and touch the floor from where you are, Namjoon still knelt down.
“Wait wait wait-” - You panic, Jungkook - who had lifted you onto Namjoon’s shoulders like you were a ragdoll, still has his hands on your waist, pretty much holding you up still and you grip onto his forearms hard, refusing to sit and put any weight on Namjoon’s shoulders, kind of in a weird bent diagonal position- trying to push your tiptoes on the floor to keep off his shoulders and balancing yourself but also not.
Yoongi’s laugh doesn’t make it any better; Namjoon holds so still so that he doesn’t spook you into losing balance and Jungkook has a very firm grip on you. Maybe it is a little funny, the boys’ amusement does bring a smile of your own to your face to be honest.
“I can’t sit on your shoulders Namjoon- i’ll be heav-” - You can’t even finish your sentence when Namjoon realises what you’re going to say, realising that is why you were saying wait and just takes it into his own hands, literally, reaching up, hands gripping onto your thighs and pulling you down firm until you are actually sitting on him. He doesn’t so much as twitch with your weight on him, no huff of air, nothing-
You can’t think as it all happens fast; no longer on your tip-toes, legs dangling over Namjoon’s chest now, sitting properly on his shoulders and Jungkook is pulling one of your hands off of his forearm to direct it towards Namjoon where your other hand follows, and you’re curling your body forward instinctually, hands grasping at his hair in panic; your eyes are wide at first and then squeezed shut.
Okay totally normal—just getting help hanging some fairy lights by sitting on his shoulders, totally normal, nothing to overthink about- nope not at all. Just focus-
“There we go, wasn’t so hard right?” - Namjoon asks, hands firm and secure on your thighs even if your feet are only dangling a bit off the ground so far, you slowly open your eyes and huff out, not answering that question because that was infact very hard. You’re soft in his hands, fingers dimpling into the soft flesh even through the pajama pants and he loves it.
“Am i hurting you” - Is what you say instead and Namjoon instantly denies, shaking his head, grip going a little firmer to keep you from trying to scramble off again and ultimately probably fall off. Then you notice your death grip on his hair and stumble over an apology, letting go and awkwardly petting his head better, the three alphas just laugh and Namjoon tells you it’s okay to hold on, you try not to but you have a feeling you probably will end up doing it anyway.
“Okay you ready for me to stand up? Just hold on, i promise i won’t drop you” - Namjoon tries to reassure you, you go tense where you’re sitting but nod even if he can’t see it, now or never and you’re half way there anyway-
He stands up in one fluid motion, as if you weren’t on his shoulders at all and at the sudden rise- hoisted high into the air and sitting a whole lot taller than you ever have the view of- you yelp and your legs cross in front of his chest where he still holds them, kind of going tight around his neck and you curl even more, your stomach pressed to the back of his head, holding onto his hair for dear life. You swear this whole ordeal has your life flashing before your eyes but… it is kind of exciting
Jungkook laughs where he sits, watching how it looks like your trying to do some sort of thigh chokehold on Namjoon and he doesn’t even complain, just holds you tighter but he does tap your thigh once, and you loosen just enough for it to be comfortable.
“Sorry- sorry… didn’t mean to choke you” - You scramble out, trying to slightly uncurl yourself and straighten up only to retreat from that mission for a moment because goddamn you are high up right now-
Yoongi stands next to both of you and then hands you the lights you need, string lanterns first and you hold them shakily at first, a bit reluctant to let go of Namjoon’s hair but when you do, you findt you don’t slip one bit, don’t even wobble, Namjoon is perfectly still as if you’re a part of his own body and his grip is grounding, reassuring, kind of relaxing even.
“Could you go to the corner if that’s okay?” - You ask, realising you can’t quite reach, and then Jungkook thinks of a solution rather than you verbally having to call out your directions each and every time.
“Have you ever watched Ratatouille, Y/n?” - You look over your shoulder at Jungkook, brows furrowed, but you nod and he perks up, leaning forward in his chair with a grin on his face.
“Just do what Remy does and tug a bit of his hair in the direction you need him to move” - Okay that is funny actually… Yoongi is nearly in tears; this whole situation has been far too amusing, even more so when you do actually pick up a section of hair in the middle of Namjoon’s head and tug it forward a little, a cheeky smile settling on your face when he just laughs and moves forward like you wanted him too.
Quickly, you realise you do actually have to straighten up though because where your curled over, Namjoons hair is tickling your sensitive stomach through the shirt you’re wearing and you keep twitching slightly, fearing that the more it swipes over you the harder you’ll twitch and then eventually fall so you straighten up and- okay this isn’t so bad…
A tug forward and Namjoon is walking even closer, okay maybe you can get used to this actually, it’s pretty fun.
You lean forward a little, thighs pressing further into Namjoon on impact and his grip tightens to keep you where you need to be whilst you begin to tie up the first string, fiddling a little but surprisingly, now that your up here, it’s not so scary.
Now that it’s actually happening the whole fact that you’re on his shoulders doesn’t really flash in your mind properly, you just kind of pull this way and that way and move how you need to, putting up all of the lights. To be honest, it is actually easier, you’re higher up and after a few minutes you’ve put all your trust in Namjoon, bending and turning freely despite being over 6ft in the air. You find that the closer you get to the balcony’s railing, the harder Namjoon’s grip gets and you joke a few times, reminding him that he said he wont drop you and such to ease the impending concern if there is any.
When you’re finished, you huff and relax in your new seat, Namjoon tilts his head back against your stomach to look up, which he has done quite a few times now and consequently has been rubbing his head on your stomach, scenting you a little there but you try to ignore the butterflies you get from it.
“Ready to get down?” - He asks, you nod, tellin him you are and then he steps into the middle where he picked you up before and once again you find yourself kind of curling over his fluffy head, holding on while he gets back down to the same position he did to pick you up and you think you could maybe awkwardly unhook one of your legs and try to slide down his back but you fear your other leg will get stuck. You can’t think too much about it anyway because Jungkook comes up behind you again and lifts you off easily, your legs kind of kick before they touch the floor, once again startled because how does he keep sneaking up on you like that-
Namjoon gets up once your off and your going to thank him when you see the mess you made of his hair, sticking in all kinds of directions. You smile sheepishly at it, reaching up.
“Sorry i messed up your hair” - You tell him and stand on your tiptoes to reach the top of his head, instinctively going to fix it
“Its okay” - Namjoon laughs out, dropping his head for you to reach, easily giving in to your desire to fix it, to care for him even the smallest bit. You run your hands through it over and over, brushing out the little tangles with your fingers and when you still can’t reach the very top of his head you walk a step closer, nearly toe to toe like you were outside of your apartment building in that hug that you will never forget.
Namjoon closes his eyes at the feeling, head drooping and when you step even closer, scent enveloping him more, his hands reach out before he consciously knows, resting on your waist. You freeze for a second, it shouldn’t stun you. You had Jungkook picking you up and down by your waist just moments ago, and Namjoon’s grip on your thighs, which were wrapped around his neck- it really shouldn’t stun you, but the warmth of his palms makes you shiver a little, skin prickling as a smile curls on your lips.
You don’t push him away; you don’t want to and your omega purrs within you at your acceptance, dragging it out just a little longer than necessary, fingers pushing his hair back over and over as if it really needs your untangling anymore, it doesn’t. Something in you is deeply satisfied by this kind of thing, by brushing through his hair, just like it was when you dried Jimin’s hair for him and did the same, it makes you want to purr.
Even when you take your hands away and Namjoon opens his eyes again, you can’t bring yourself to step back, bathing in the warmth of his hands covering your sides. It’s so gentle that it’s almost ticklish, you smile bashfully at him, cheeks definitely dusted in red and in that moment you can only focus on him, just him.
The only thing that snaps you both back to reality and has you taking a small, hesitant step back is the sound of the front door closing inside the home, echoing out and Yoongi gets up from his place to see who it is. Namjoon walks back and sits on the couch, relaxing back into it next to Jungkook and you quickly revisit your task- making this balcony perfect.
You dart around, tiny adjustments, everything seems to be in place but its missing something, you feel a deep kind of longing for something cozy, this could be cozy but it isnt yet and as you stare around, face scrunched almost angrily, you set sights of the pillows adorning the couch indoors. Thats what you need.
“Do you have any extra pillows and blankets?” - You turn to the two men, refocusing their attention on you and Jungkook perks up instantly, nodding
“I have a whole closet full in my room” - He’s immediately up and leading you back to it, theres no one in the hall or large living space that you can see so you aren’t sure who’s come home.
The said closet Jungkook was talking about is… heavenly. Eyes dilating to the max, you want to run and jump in the middle of the mountain of softness and fluff, you gulp hard, trying to refocus but it’s oh so tempting. Jungkook tells you to help yourself and oh you do. In seconds your sifting through each and every piece, filling your arms up with pillows of all kinds and blankets and then, turning around, hair a little askew because somehow you’d buried your head in the pile at some point, Jungkook laughs.
“Cute” - Is all he says and your so glad the pile you have covers near to your eyes because you flush right up to your ears, spinning on your foot and setting off back outside.
You only have one route in mind, one path to follow and honestly you couldnt really get distracted anyway because you’d drop the pile of softness or topple over so you hardly notice when Yoongi and Hoseok watch you from the kitchen, practically running back outside where Namjoon still is.
Namjoon stands up upon seeing your arms as to not get in your way and is aiming to move so you can begin but you dump the pile down and then push him back down too.
“I need a model to properly see” - You reason, urging him to stay there even if in reality you kind of just want him there to see whether he approves when you finish up…
Over the next few minutes you’ve placed countless pillows and blankets around, careful in your decisions on what types go where and such and when your finished, you spin to take it all in and realise the sun is beginning to set now, you’ve been here all day and now its actually dark. It makes you kind of sad, you don’t want this to end.
Namjoon catches on to the slight dulling of your scent and the way you look out almost longingly and sits up, you speak before he can say anything.
“I should probably get back now, the sun will set soon”
“You haven’t even had a chance to use the balcony you made so pretty”
“You can use it for me”
“I think you should stay for the sunset, it’s your favourite” - Namjoon tells you, you can hear that there is room for you to say no but he doesn’t want you too, and neither do you. But… You’ve never told him that this time of day is your favourite, never explicitly…
“I can drive you home whenever you want to go Y/n, you don’t have to rush” - Hoseok appears at the door and tells you and you jump, not having realised he was even back let alone basically right next to you.
“Just… a little longer?” - You say, almost asking and the two men nod, smiling and then the other two appear, Yoongi and Jungkook.
“Wah, look at it out here” - Hoseok gushes, looking over every detail, you wish it was a little darker actually so you could turn on the lights
The four men pour out compliments on your decorating until your beet red. Then they vow to make good use of it, all spreading out, Yoongi settles in the leather chair, the other three easily find their own spaces on the couch and then you are pulled down between Namjoon and Hoseok, a good amount of room on either side of you.
The air is starting to get colder but the two beacons of heat besides you shield you from the chill. They all continue to gush for a while, then things begin to settle, Namjoon plays some of his music and the other three scroll mindlessly through their phones, Yoongi occasionally taking time off of his to just look out at the view.
Namjoon knows you don’t mind the silence, doesn’t have to look over too many times at you to know you’re enjoying just looking out and watching. Theres a permanent smile on your face, a warmth settled deep within you and slowly you slump more and more, sinking into one of the many pillows behind you and your legs pull up just a little, half-curling up where you are.
It’s so beautiful; this feels so right, so calm and the sun is setting so beautifully from here that you simply want to freeze time. You welcome the gentle breeze, hardly noticing when Hoseok pulls a blanket from behind him and drapes it over your legs. A peeled tangerine ended up infront of you at some point, nudged into your hand while Yoongi had one of his own across the balcony, you absentmindly nibbled at the segments, the orange of them is similar to the sky’s.
Your eyes feel heavy, mind feels so slow in the best way, the playlist on flitters through until you perk up a little, recognising Fleetwood Mac’s ‘Dreams’, briefly muttering something about how you love this song and someone, one of the alphas, mutter something back ‘of course you do’, endearing enough for you to slump even more.
Maybe you should just close your eyes for a few seconds, everything feels so warm when your usually cold and maybe closing your eyes will rid them of the heaviness, maybe…
The moment you quietly drift off, Hoseok is the first to feel it, your head slowly falling onto his arm and your body curling up more under the blanket over you, he can see you kneading it in your sleep and loosely, he drapes his arm around you, feeling you melt into his side.
Your gentle huffs of breath against his arm confirm that you’re asleep, your colder body soothed by his warmth, seeking it out as your hands reach to hold onto his arm too and his phone is long forgotten, just watching you now. No one wakes you, not yet, they let you rest, let you nuzzle further and further into Hoseok’s warmth and mildly nest in your sleep.
Hoseok tells them he’ll take you home in maybe an hour or two, lets you sleep for a little while longer. The gazes they all give you are full of warmth, full of care and adoration, admiring your every tendency even in your sleep. It’s almost as if you can feel their stares, hear their thoughts because in the silence that’s fallen over them, you purr, your lips curled up happily and it wrecks them. Oh it absolutely destroys them. Any doubt of their growing feelings towards you was lost in the soft breeze of the impending night, there while you napped so easily, so warm when you always find yourself so cold, a new kind of satisfaction.
Tumblr media
Thank you so much for reading! I really hope you enjoyed this chapter please let me know what you think of it, I try to get back to comments as soon as I see them!
My asks are open for comments, questions, character asks, feel free to send something 💖💖
Lmk if you’d like to be added to Taglist x
Mwah 💜💖
ཐི♡ཋྀ
———————————————————————————
Taglist: @annasixx22 @canarystwin @borahaetelevision @stay-tiny-things @chasinghxran @bangtan4lifetypeshit @bubblyyz @steddie-steddie @7milkbread7 @welcometomyworld13 @chroniclesofbts @sidnaazsworld @roryy95 @danielle143 @angel121 @imeverycliche @m00njinnie @kiki-zb @meowforluv @jiminsfavpillow @dachshunddame @corgilover20 @minjianhyung @loopychick @lizzy23-02 @gimeow @moonxxlover @cerulean1riz @msrmimi @therealjaken
93 notes · View notes
munsonsmixtapes · 19 hours ago
Text
You Were Never Mine
Tumblr media
Eddie Munson x fem!reader
After finding out that your boyfriend has been cheating on you with Eddie, you invite Eddie to breakfast to talk things over which leads to more.
cw: MDNI (18+) smut ( p in v) unprotected sex (wrap it before you tap it) public sex, mention of cheating, mention of emotional abuse
The only sounds in the diner that can be heard is the clinking of plates as well as the chatter amongst the other customers. You lift your head from your pancakes to look at the man sitting across from you. Neither of you have touched your food, too much tension in the air between you to do so. You want to say something, to ask him why he did it, but you can’t get yourself to speak. 
Eddie already feels like a piece of shit, but he feels even more like one when he looks into your eyes. He can tell that you’ve been crying and that knot in his stomach gets even bigger. The pain almost rivals the black eye you gave him, but he thinks he deserves it which is why he wouldn’t let you help him when you realized what you had done. 
He should hate you considering the circumstances, but he just can’t. You’re so fucking nice and he can’t stand it. You asked him out for breakfast after finding out that he had been sleeping with your boyfriend and maybe he’s mad because he knew he wouldn’t do the same. He doesn’t even know why he agreed to it in the first place.
Maybe it’s just because he wants closure. To talk it out then move on with his life. He also wants to apologize to you. He doesn’t know what good it would do but he feels like it’s the right thing to do. He wants to assure you that he really didn’t know about you. He just thought he was hooking up with a guy who bought weed from him every once in a while.
“I hate him,” is all you say and the words are filled with so much bitterness, so much pain that it feels palpable. Eddie doesn’t know what to respond or if he even should. You have every right to hate Henry and he’d never tell you that your feelings are invalid. Especially right now. 
“Me too,” Eddie responds. And Eddie does hate Henry. Mostly for what he did to you. That’s all Eddie’s cared about since the two of you found out the truth last night. He didn’t think anything of Henry wanting to keep the whole thing a secret because he’s used to that. Nobody wants people to know that they’re hooking up with Eddie “the freak” Munson. Nobody’s ever been hurt by that besides him, so seeing your tear stained cheeks is hard for him to take in. 
He can’t imagine how you feel. Years gone just because of a stupid mistake that wasn’t even yours. And you’re here blaming yourself for Henry’s actions. Last night after he kicked Henry out, he invited you to stay for a drink and you accepted. After a few beers, you loosened up a bit, going on and on about how you should have seen it coming, should have loved him more, put in more effort. 
The whole thing made Eddie sick. You got cheated on and you’re the one who feels guilty? How fucked up is that? He tried to tell you that it wasn’t your fault but you wouldn’t listen. And why would you believe him? You don’t know him and quite frankly, you don’t want to. 
Or maybe you do. You don’t even really know why you invited him to breakfast. Maybe it’s because you feel bad that he got dragged into this whole mess because Henry can’t seem to keep his dick in his pants. 
“I’m sorry,” you tell him and his eyebrows knit together in confusion. 
“You’re what?” He asks, actually offended by your apology. 
“I’m sorry.” You repeat the words with more confidence because you are sorry. You know about his reputation around town but you seem to be the only person who’s gotten close enough to know it’s not true. He’s sweet and kind and you wish more people could see that. That’s he’s not the scary guy everyone thinks he is.
“Why are you sorry? You walked in on your boyfriend and I having sex and you’re sorry?”
“I just feel bad that he did this to you.” You have a pained look on your face and this time, it’s for him. He doesn’t know why, but that almost makes him want to cry. No one besides his uncle has ever cared for him like this so he’s not entirely sure how to feel. 
“Why should I care? We were just using each other for our bodies, but he was your boyfriend. So really, I should be apologizing to you. Which, I am sorry.” Eddie would never admit how hurt he truly is. That would require being vulnerable and he refuses to do that. He just can’t get himself to open up about his true feelings and he’s especially not going to do that now.
“You didn’t know.” You’re saying the words as if you’re defending him and Eddie’s getting really tired of you being so nice. If you were any other woman, you would have treated him like shit, called him all the names in the book. But you didn’t. You haven’t. 
“I’m still sorry. I feel awful, especially since you found out…that way.” He can still hear your screams, the look of horror on your face as tears pour down your cheeks. That image will haunt his dreams forever, he’s sure of it. 
“It’s okay,” you shrugged. Your shoulders slump as you sit there, hands underneath your thighs and Eddie doesn’t think he’s ever seen someone look so pathetic. He wouldn’t wish this on anyone. Especially not you. You’re so sweet and nice and he can’t see why anyone would want to hurt you. It’d be like hurting a puppy. 
“It’s not okay,” Eddie says, anger rising in his chest. He’s not even angry at you, he’s angry for you. Because you don’t seem to be mad enough for his liking. He wanted to see you yell at Henry, to hit him, to take out all your anger on him like people usually do when they catch their partner in that kind of situation. He just hates that your bottling it all up. It’s only a matter of time before you explode. 
“That asshole hurt you. But I guess that just shows how much better you are than me because I would have beat his ass. I should’ve. I can’t believe he tried to blame you, y/n. This isn’t your fault. At all. He knows he fucked up but he doesn’t want to accept the blame.” 
“You think I don’t know that?” You ask, raising your voice and it catches Eddie completely off guard. “He did it constantly and I let him because I thought that was the kind of love I deserved. I know now that I deserve better.” You say the last part more quietly, your gaze lowering to the table. And just when Eddie thought his heart couldn’t break any more. 
Silence settles between the two of you and Eddie pays the check despite your argument and when you both end up in the parking lot, he doesn’t want to leave you. He wants to pull you in his arms and never let go. He wants to protect you, to make sure that you never get hurt again. He’s not sure he could handle it if you did.
He doesn’t know why, but he invites you to sit in his van. Maybe it’s because that’s where he feels the most comfort so he’s hoping you’ll feel that way too. You seem surprised when he opens the passenger door for you and that tells him everything he needs to know about Henry. If he didn’t open doors for you then what other stuff did he not do for you that you clearly deserved? Bring you flowers? Now he kind of wants to buy you some just to see your pretty smile. 
The van is quiet besides the metal music that’s playing at a low volume on the radio as the two of you sit in silence, neither of you sure what you should say. You don’t know why he invited you to sit with him but you’re grateful when rain begins to pour down, hitting the vehicle rather loudly. Eddie would never tell you that’s actually grateful so he has an excuse for you to stay.
He hates that he’s now thinking about how well he’d treat you. How he’d never even think about cheating on you if you gave him a chance. He doesn’t even know why he’s thinking about it because he knows you wouldn’t. No one ever does. He’s just someone that they want to see between the sheets then turn right around and whisper the meanest things behind his back. 
Eddie knows that you would never be so cruel, but he still can’t get himself to make a move no matter how pretty you look sitting in his passenger seat. You just broke up with your boyfriend anyway and he can still see the bandage over your heart so maybe getting close to you in that way isn’t the best idea. 
So why are you scooting closer? Why is your thigh pressing against his as you lean your head on his shoulder? His arms hesitantly wrap around you which gives you room to fully lean into him and without thinking too much about, his hand reaches up to scratch the back of your head gently. It’s something he loves being done to him so he’s hoping that it brings you the same comfort. 
You stay like that for a minute and when you lean back up, his face is so close to yours. You watch his eyes widen as he gulps, his lips parting. His ips that you now so desperately want to kiss. He seems to be thinking the same thing as he leans forward, his eyes flicking to your own lips. 
He brings his hand up to rest on the back of your neck as he pulls you close as your hands press against his chest, the two of you slowly leaning in until his lips finally slot between yours. It’s gentle and sweet but awkward. It’s almost like neither of you have kissed anyone before and the awkwardness of it just makes you both giggle, especially when you acknowledge how weird the whole thing really is. 
But that doesn’t seem to stop either of you as you lean in again, more hungry this time as his hands move up into your hair and his shirt is bunched in your fist as his tongue slips into your mouth. You let out a moan and you’re not sure how you ended up there, but no you’re straddling his lap as he bunches up your dress around your waist as his hands press against your bare back. 
You begin to grind against his crotch and he lets out a moan of his own as he tries his best to buck his hips against yours. He doesn’t know when you ditched your cardigan but it’s now in the passenger seat and he’s kissing the now exposed skin of your shoulder as you continue to grind on him. 
“I need you,” you whine into his mouth when he reconnects your lips and hearing you be so needy for him is making him unbelievably hard. 
“I’m yours,” he breaths and you immediately move to pull down his sweat pants and underwear. You then reach down and pull the lever to lean the seat back, letting out a loud laugh at how it jerks back, causing you to fall forward on top of him. Eddie’s convinced that hearing your pretty has added ten years to his life. 
You kiss him again and gasp when his fingers push your panties to the side, pushing inside and you let out a sound that’s so hot that he’s trying to commit to memory so he can replay it in his head over and over. He pumps in and out, moving slowly, trying to figure out what you like and when you grab hold of his hand and push it farther, he gets the hint. He moves fast and hard, looking up just in time to see you throw your head back, another pretty moan escaping your lips. 
“That’s it, sweetheart,” he says softly. “Sound so pretty. Wanna make some more noises for me?” 
“Please,” you beg and he keeps his eyes on you, wondering how you’ll react when he gets inside you considering that just his fingers are already making you crazy. He pumps even harder and you grab onto his shoulders, squeezing them tightly as you’re already orgasming and it makes you realize how selfish Henry really was in bed.
As Eddie gives you time to catch your breath, you realize how crazy this whole thing really is. How many people end up sleeping with the person their partner cheated with? And how many times does it feel even better than it did with their partner? 
When he asks you what you like and you almost want to cry at how sweet he’s being, how he actually wants to make you feel good. You can’t believe that this is the same man who people are convinced is a vessel for the devil. 
“Can we go slow?” You ask and Eddie smiles, making your heart melt. 
“We can do whatever you want, sweetheart,” he replies as his hands move up and down your hips as his hands slide up your dress to help you remove your panties before you toss them onto your cardigan. 
Once he gets inside, you begin to ride him, slowly moving up and down as your dress comes off to reveal your bare chest that Eddie so desperately wants to get his mouth on. He can’t help but watch your tits bounce as your pace picks up just slightly, his hands resting on your waist as he guides you while bucking his hips against yours. 
The windows are progressively fogging up as the rain continues to hit the roof, but your moans and panting seem to down out the sound. Eddie let his eyes flutter closed even though he knows he could watch you for hours. He can’t believe that Henry actually told you to your face that he was only fucking Eddie because he needed what you couldn’t give him. 
This is easily the best sex he’s ever had and he doesn’t know how he’s going to move on after this. He wonders if he’d be going too far if he asked you to come to his place. He wants to explore all the ways he can bring you pleasure, to show you how lucky he feels to have such a beautiful woman in his bed. 
“Oh my god,” you whine and Eddie knows what’s approaching. He can see it as he gets fully seated inside you, watching you cry on his cock as you take all of him as another orgasm courses through you, his name falling from your lips this time. 
“Eddie,” you practically scream and he's not that far behind you, reaching his own peak, pulling out in just the knick of time as he leaks out all over the both of you. 
“Guess this means we’ll both have to shower,” you tell him and he can’t help but smile widely. 
“Guess it does,” he nods and reaches into his glove box for some napkins to attempt to clean the both of you up as best as he can before putting your dress back on before helping you back into your seat. He then pulls up his pants and puts the car in drive before taking you to his apartment so you both can get cleaned up amongst other things. 
As you sit in Eddie’s passenger seat, coming down from the best orgasm of your life, you can’t believe that you just slept with the guy your ex boyfriend cheated on you with. And you can’t believe even more that you’re about to do it again. 
Eddie’s hand lands on your thigh and he gives us a squeeze as he turns out of the diner parking lot, both of you actually thanking Henry as fucked up as it is, because it led you to each other. And both of you couldn’t be more grateful for that. 
145 notes · View notes
mcrdvcks · 2 days ago
Text
i love you, always and forever ࿐‧₊ just keep breathin
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
chapter summary: There's a new member of the team that takes a special liking to Rogue. The Avengers come back to the mansion for some help.
word count: 23k+
pairing: Logan Howlett x fem!reader
notes: alright, so i felt like this was dragging a bit so this covers around 3 years of time. there are more than just the avengers that we're gonna see - maybe a certain cajun man...👀
(also, wow. longest chapter in some time!)
warnings/tags: reader wears glasses, fluff, slight angst, one smut scene, unprotected piv, overstimulation, creampie, the avengers, mentions of brainwashing, mentions of ww2, alludes to hydra, protective!logan
series masterlist - chapter 12 → chapter 14
Tumblr media
You rubbed Rogue’s back as she cried—well, it was more like sobbing—into your shoulder. She had been holed up in her room for the past month, barely coming out for food and water.
It was actually Logan who made the first move, almost breaking down her door to ask “why the hell she hasn’t left this damn room.”
Turns out, when Bobby had left for UCLA, he called it quits with Rogue. The rest you weren’t able to understand due to her heavy sobbing and slurred words.
Logan had briefly come in to check on the two of you and Rogue had thrown a flower vase at him, to which he cleaned up while grumbling about how he was “lettin’ it slide this one time.”
You ran your hand over Rogue’s hair, still quietly and soothingly shushing her. Her sobs came in waves, hiccups breaking up the cries that had wracked her body for the past hour. You didn’t say much, letting her grief spill out in whatever form it needed.
“You’re gonna be okay,” you whispered softly. “I know it doesn’t feel like it now, but you will be.”
Rogue sniffled, lifting her head just enough to look at you through puffy, tear-filled eyes. “I gave him… everything, Y/N,” she choked out. “And he just—he just left.”
Your heart ached for her. “I know,” you murmured, reaching for a tissue from the bedside table and handing it to her. “But that’s not on you. It’s on him. He didn’t deserve everything you gave if he couldn’t appreciate it.”
Rogue dabbed at her eyes with the tissue, her hands trembling. “It’s not fair,” she muttered, her voice cracking. “I thought he loved me.”
You hesitated, unsure if there was anything you could say to ease her pain. “Sometimes people don’t know how to hold onto something good,” you finally said. “That doesn’t mean it’s your fault. You deserve someone who loves all of you—who knows how to stay.”
Rogue didn’t respond, but the faintest nod told you she’d heard you. She leaned into your shoulder again, her sobs quieter now, as though exhaustion was starting to take over.
The sound of the door creaking open made you glance up. Logan poked his head in, his brows drawn together in concern. “She doin’ okay?” he asked, his voice gruff but quieter than usual.
“She’s getting there,” you replied softly, your hand still stroking Rogue’s hair. “Might take some time.”
Logan stepped inside, closing the door behind him. He crouched down next to you, his eyes scanning Rogue’s face. “You eat anything today, kid?”
Rogue groaned, her face still pressed into your shoulder. “Don’t wanna eat.”
Logan huffed. “Tough. You’re gonna eat somethin’. Even if it’s just soup.”
Rogue lifted her head slightly, glaring at him through swollen eyes. “You gonna force-feed me, old man?”
“Don’t tempt me,” Logan shot back, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.
You bit back a small smile, recognizing the warmth beneath Logan’s gruffness. “Maybe some tea and toast?” you suggested gently. “Something easy.”
Rogue sniffled again but didn’t argue. “Fine,” she muttered, her voice hoarse. “Tea and toast.”
Logan gave a satisfied nod and stood up. “I’ll make it,” he said, glancing at you. “You stay with her.”
You nodded, watching as he left the room. Rogue exhaled heavily, her body sagging against yours. “He doesn’t give up, does he?” she mumbled.
“No,” you said with a small smile. “And neither do I.”
---
Later that evening, after you’d finally coaxed Rogue into eating and she’d fallen into a fitful sleep, you found Logan in the kitchen. He was leaning against the counter with a cup of coffee in hand, his gaze distant as he stared out the window.
“You didn’t have to do all that,” you said softly as you approached.
Logan glanced over his shoulder, his expression softening when he saw you. “Didn’t mind,” he replied. “She needed it.”
You leaned against the counter next to him, crossing your arms. “She’s lucky to have you, you know.”
Logan snorted, taking a sip of his coffee. “You’re the one who got her to come outta that room,” he said. “Not me.”
You shrugged, feeling a flush creep up your neck. “Still. You care. More than you let on.”
Logan turned his eyes back to the window, his jaw working slightly as though he was chewing over your words. After a beat, he spoke, his voice softer than you expected. “Yeah, well… someone’s gotta.”
You tilted your head, studying him. Despite his gruff exterior and the biting humor he wielded like armor, moments like this reminded you just how deeply he felt. It wasn’t something he ever said outright, but it came through in his actions—in the way he’d throw himself headfirst into protecting the people he cared about, even when they didn’t ask for it.
"You okay?" Logan asked suddenly, cutting through your thoughts. His sharp gaze flicked to you, the concern in his tone catching you off guard.
You blinked, caught off guard by the shift in focus. “Me?”
“Yeah, you," Logan said, leaning an elbow on the counter. "You’ve been sittin’ with Rogue all day, takin’ on her mess. That kinda thing can weigh on you. So… you okay?”
A small smile tugged at your lips. Leave it to Logan to sneak in concern like he was trying not to let it show. You leaned back against the counter, crossing your arms as you considered his question. “Honestly? I could go for a beer. Or two.”
Logan’s lip twitched, the faintest hint of amusement breaking through his usual stoicism. “That right?”
“Yup.” You nodded, pushing off the counter to grab a glass from the cabinet. “In fact, I think I’ve earned it.”
“Sit down,” Logan said, stopping you with a hand on your arm. “I’ll grab it.”
You raised an eyebrow, but you didn’t argue. Instead, you let him guide you to a seat at the small kitchen table, watching as he pulled two beers from the fridge and popped the tops off with practiced ease. He slid one across to you before settling in the chair opposite, his posture relaxed but his eyes still quietly observant.
You took a sip, letting the cool, bitter taste settle on your tongue. “Thanks,” you said after a moment. “For this. For helping with Rogue. For… all of it.”
Logan shrugged, taking a long pull from his bottle. “Ain’t nothin’. That’s what we do, right? Look out for each other.”
“Yeah, but you didn’t have to stick around,” you pointed out. “You could’ve walked away when she threw that vase at you.”
His mouth quirked into a wry smile. “Wouldn’t be the first thing someone’s thrown at me. Won’t be the last.” He took a sip, “though I didn’t know that she had a mean throwin’ arm. Had a bruise on my chest from that damn vase.”
You let out a giggle, “that lasted a few seconds. That doesn’t count.”
Logan smirked, leaning back in his chair and tipping the bottle of beer toward you. “A second’s all it takes for somethin’ to leave a mark, darlin’.”
You rolled your eyes, a warm smile tugging at your lips. “You’re so dramatic. It was a vase, not a grenade.”
“She’s got a helluva arm, though,” Logan said, shaking his head. “Remind me not to piss her off again. Next time, she might aim for my head.”
You laughed softly, the sound easing the tension that had been building all day. The quiet clinking of bottles and the hum of the refrigerator filled the comfortable silence between you two. Logan’s eyes lingered on you for a moment, and you could feel his steady gaze.
“What?” you asked, tilting your head.
“Nothin’,” he said with a small shrug. “Just thinkin’... You’re good with her. Better than me.”
You gave him a look. “That’s not true. You got her to eat, didn’t you? And cleaned up after the vase incident. That counts for something.”
Logan grunted, but his lips twitched in a small, almost shy smile. “Yeah, well… you’re the one who sat there all day, lettin’ her cry it out. That takes patience.”
“It takes love,” you corrected softly.
Logan’s expression softened, his rough edges smoothing out for just a moment. “Yeah,” he said quietly, his voice carrying an undertone of admiration.
You took another sip of your beer, the bitter liquid grounding you. “She’s been through a lot. It’s not fair.”
“No, it ain’t,” Logan agreed, his tone grim. “But she’s tougher than she thinks. She’ll pull through.”
You nodded, tracing the edge of the bottle with your thumb. “Yeah, she will. She just needs time. And us.”
---
The shrill alarm of Logan’s clock woke him up as he swatted his hand at it, turning it off. As he blinked he noticed the time was 8:56, meaning he missed his first class and the start of his second one. And he never even had an alarm set for this time either.
He didn’t get to think about it any further as you opened the bedroom door, carrying a large tray in what he could only describe as a cute, rugged outfit. His clothes on you were a tad too big, and it looked like you had flour on your cheek.
"Good morning," you said with a smile as you walked to Logan’s side of the bed, balancing a large tray in your hands. The sight of you in his oversized flannel shirt and sweatpants brought a rare softness to his face. There was flour smudged on your cheek, and your hair was a bit messy, as though you’d been hard at work for hours.
Logan sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Mornin’, sweetheart,” he rumbled, his voice still thick with sleep. His gaze flicked to the tray, noting the steaming cup of coffee, freshly squeezed orange juice, and what looked like cinnamon rolls drizzled with icing. “What’s all this?”
“I thought you deserved to sleep in for once,” you replied, setting the tray down on the nightstand. “Scott owed me a favor, so he’s covering your classes today. Jean’s taking mine. I even changed your alarm.”
Logan raised an eyebrow, glancing at the clock. “That explains it. Thought I was losin’ my mind when I saw the time.”
You smirked, sitting on the edge of the bed. “Nope, just me meddling with your routine. Happy anniversary, by the way.”
Logan’s lips curled into a small smile, a knowing glint in his eyes. “Like I’d forget. Ten years, darlin’. Not bad.”
“Not bad at all,” you agreed, leaning in to kiss his cheek before gesturing toward the tray. “I made cinnamon rolls. Thought we’d start the day with something sweet.”
Logan’s eyes narrowed playfully. “I thought you were makin’ bread last night. Found you in the kitchen elbow-deep in dough.”
You grinned, a mischievous sparkle in your eyes. “You don’t know the difference between bread dough and cinnamon roll dough, do you?”
Logan gave a low chuckle, shaking his head. “Nope. Just know it smelled good.”
“Well, now you get to taste it.” You handed him a plate, watching as he picked up one of the warm, gooey rolls and took a bite. His expression softened immediately, the faintest hum of approval rumbling in his chest.
“Damn, these are good,” he said around a mouthful, licking a bit of icing off his thumb. “You’ve been holdin’ out on me. Could’ve had these ten years ago.”
You lYou laughed, grabbing your own plate. “Ten years ago, I didn’t know how to bake this.”
Logan’s smirk softened into something more affectionate. “Guess we’ve both come a long way, huh?”
You nodded, savoring the sweetness of the cinnamon roll and the moment. The past decade had been filled with highs and lows, struggles and triumphs, but through it all, you’d built something solid, something worth celebrating.
After a quiet moment of eating, Logan reached out, his rough hand covering yours. “Thanks for this,” he said, his tone gruff but heartfelt. “For all of it.”
You tilted your head, smiling softly. “Thanks for sticking with me. Even when I was a complete mess.”
“Don’t sell yourself short, darlin’,” Logan said, squeezing your hand. “We’ve been through the wringer, sure. But I wouldn’t trade a damn thing. Not a single second.”
Your heart swelled at his words, and you leaned in to kiss him, the tray of food momentarily forgotten. When you pulled back, Logan’s hand lingered on your cheek, his thumb brushing away a bit of flour you hadn’t realized was still there.
“Gotta say, though,” Logan added with a smirk, “you wear my clothes better than I do.”
You rolled your eyes, laughing. “Don’t get used to it. I’ve got my own wardrobe, you know.”
“Yeah, but this? This looks damn good on you.” His voice dropped slightly, and the intensity in his gaze sent a pleasant shiver down your spine.
“Flatterer,” you teased, swiping a bit of icing from his plate and dabbing it on his nose. Logan blinked, momentarily surprised, before a grin spread across his face.
“Oh, you’re askin’ for it now,” he growled playfully, setting his plate aside.
What followed was a mix of laughter, teasing, and icing being smeared in places it definitely wasn’t supposed to go. It was messy, chaotic, and utterly perfect—just like the ten years you’d shared together.
---
You and Logan were walking down the hallway, Rogue in between the two of you, as the three of you made your way to the kitchen since Rogue wanted to bake cookies with you.
As you passed the main entrance, Charles' familiar voice called out. “Logan, Y/N, Rogue, could you come here for a moment?”
The three of you paused mid-step, exchanging glances. You adjusted your glasses, slightly wary. Logan’s hand instinctively found the small of your back—a reassuring gesture more than anything else.
Approaching the entryway, you found Charles sitting in his wheelchair, flanked by Scott and Jean. Standing slightly apart from them was a man you hadn’t seen before: tall and lean with tousled brown hair falling into his sharp, mischievous eyes. A hint of charm radiated from his smirk, making you immediately wary.
“Meet Remy LeBeau,” Charles said, gesturing toward the stranger. “He’ll be staying with us for a while.”
Remy inclined his head, his voice dripping with a southern drawl. “Call me Gambit. Pleasure to meet y’all.”
Your eyes briefly flicked to Logan, who was already narrowing his eyes at the new arrival. Rogue, on the other hand, seemed intrigued, stepping forward with a curious smile. “What brings you here, Gambit?”
“Ah, now that’s a long story, cher,” Remy replied smoothly, his gaze lingering on her for a beat too long before shifting to Charles. “Let’s just say I got tangled up in a little trouble. Your professor here said y’all might have a place for me to lay low—earn my keep in the meantime.”
Logan crossed his arms, his stance as solid and unyielding as a mountain. “And what exactly do you bring to the table?”
Remy chuckled, unfazed by Logan’s gruff demeanor. “Cards, good aim, and a little flair for the dramatic. Don’t worry, mon ami—I’ll pull my weight.”
Jean cut in, her calm voice keeping the exchange from escalating. “Logan, let’s give him a chance. We’ve all been newcomers at some point.”
You placed a gentle hand on Logan’s arm, silently coaxing him to ease up. “It’s nice to meet you,” you said softly, offering a polite smile.
“Enchanté,” Remy replied with a wink that earned him a warning growl from Logan.
Rogue, however, was clearly fascinated. “So you’re from Louisiana?”
“Born and raised in Nawlins,” Remy said with a dramatic flourish. “And you, cher? Got a hint of Southern charm yourself.”
Rogue blushed lightly but kept her tone composed. “Mississippi.”
Logan’s attention stayed glued to Remy, his instincts screaming to watch this guy like a hawk. “Hope you’re not plannin’ to cause any trouble.”
Remy’s smirk widened, giving Logan an exaggerated bow. “Not a bit, mon ami. I’m a peaceful guy, believe it or not.”
Scott’s tone was firm as he addressed the room. “Let’s give him space to settle in. There’s a room down the hall by ours, Gambit. I’ll show you where it is.”
As Scott led Remy away, Logan muttered under his breath, “This oughta be fun.”
Charles’s voice pulled your attention back. “I trust you’ll help him adjust, Y/N. A steady presence like yours should be beneficial.”
You nodded hesitantly, adjusting your glasses again. “Of course, Professor.”
Rogue grinned, nudging your arm. “And maybe we can talk him into helping with cookies.”
Logan groaned, scrubbing a hand down his face. “If I find flour on the floor again, don’t think I’m cleanin’ it up this time.”
You couldn’t help but laugh, nudging him back gently. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure the kitchen survives.”
Rogue grabbed your hand eagerly. “Come on, let’s get started!”
As she dragged you toward the kitchen, Logan trailed behind, his protective gaze lingering briefly in the direction Gambit had disappeared.
Something told him this guy would stir things up—but if anyone dared cause trouble, Logan would handle it. Always had, always would.
---
Jean was standing in the foyer when her eyes lit up at the sight of you and Logan walking toward her.
“Aww,” she cooed, grinning mischievously as her gaze bounced between the two of you. “Don’t you two just look adorable?”
Jean gestured dramatically at your matching black pullovers. While you had styled yours with a knee-length skirt and cozy tights, Logan wore his sweater with his usual jeans, the casual look somehow making his rugged demeanor even more pronounced.
“I know, right?” you teased, nudging Jean with your elbow. “Getting him to agree to this was a battle. You should’ve seen him at the store—grumbling like I’d asked him to wear a frilly dress.”
Jean laughed, leaning in conspiratorially. “I can totally imagine that. So what finally convinced him?”
You smirked, lowering your voice like you were sharing the mansion’s greatest secret. “I told him we could skip the couples’ yoga next week with Ororo if he’d wear it.”
Logan’s groan cut through your laughter. “You two realize I’m standing right here, right?”
“Barely,” Jean quipped with a dramatic flip of her hair, earning a chuckle from you. “It’s okay, Logan, matching sweaters are just a sign of love. Besides, you look cute!”
Logan’s jaw tightened slightly as he muttered under his breath, “not cute.”
You and Jean waved him off, entirely ignoring his protests as you started giggling again. He crossed his arms, staring at the two of you like you were a particularly troublesome duo. “You two are gonna give me an aneurysm, I swear.”
You shrugged innocently, giving him a playful look. “If you can survive the end of the world, Logan, you can survive a little sweater bonding.”
Jean raised a finger. “Exactly. Consider this a heroic act of love.”
---
Your morning classes had gone smoothly, leaving you a bit of downtime before your afternoon session. You were tidying up your desk when the door opened, and you turned to see Logan leaning against the doorway, a familiar smirk playing on his lips.
“Thought I’d stop by,” he said, casually walking in. “Figured you could use some company.”
Smiling, you gestured to the chair near your desk. “Always happy to see you.”
Logan’s eyes scanned the room, pausing when he noticed your black sweater draped across a table behind you.
“Wait a sec.” His tone was amused but slightly accusing. “Where’s your sweater?”
You blinked, glancing down at your blouse. “Oh, I took it off. It got warm while I was setting up for the lab.”
Logan raised an eyebrow and walked over to the table. Picking up the sweater, he turned toward you, holding it out like it was a major offense.
“Warm, huh?” he said, moving closer. “You make me wear this thing all day, and then you just ditch yours?”
You rolled your eyes, a warmness rising to your cheeks. “Logan, it’s not that serious—”
Before you could finish, Logan set the sweater over your head with surprising gentleness. His hands worked methodically, pulling it down over your torso while making sure the fabric didn’t snag on your glasses. Once it was on, he stepped back, a satisfied smirk on his face.
“Better,” he declared, reaching forward to adjust your glasses, which had shifted during his efforts.
You stared up at him, a mix of exasperation and amusement swirling in your expression. “Happy now?”
“Very,” Logan replied, his hands lingering just a moment longer before dropping back to his sides. “We match again. That was the whole point, right?”
You couldn’t help but smile, shaking your head. “You’re impossible, you know that?”
“And yet, here you are,” he teased, his grin softening into something more tender.
The moment lingered between the two of you, comfortable and quiet, until the sound of approaching students broke the spell. Logan tilted his head toward the door.
“I’ll get outta your hair,” he said, stepping back. “But if I hear anyone makin’ fun of the sweaters, just say the word.”
You laughed softly, rolling your eyes. “You’re such a knight in flannel armor.”
Logan’s smile lingered as he turned to leave. “Always, darlin’. Always.”
---
Ever since Bobby broke up with Rogue and went away to college at UCLA 3 months ago, she was either attached to you or Jean.
Even now, during movie night, Logan sat on one side of the couch and Rogue on the other. You were nestled against Logan's side, his arm casually draped behind you, fingers occasionally brushing your shoulder—a quiet but grounding touch. Rogue, however, sat a bit stiffly, holding a pillow tightly in her lap as the rest of the room settled in with popcorn and snacks.
The rest of the group was either on the floor in bean bag chairs or seated on the other couches in the room.
“You sure this was the right movie choice?” Logan muttered to you, jerking his chin toward the screen. A horror movie was starting, one Jean had picked.
You You smirked, adjusting your glasses and whispering back, “Well, someone vetoed my sci-fi idea.”
“Damn straight.” He took a swig from the beer in his hand, the bottle clinking against the armrest.
As the opening scene played out, the common room door opened, and in sauntered Remy. He carried a bag of candy in one hand and his ever-present deck of cards in the other. His easy smirk was in full effect as his eyes scanned the room, settling on Rogue.
"Don’t mind me, chère," he said casually as he strolled toward her. Without waiting for an invitation, he plopped down next to Rogue, setting the candy between them. “Got room for one more?”
Rogue glanced up, startled but not displeased. “Oh, um… sure. Movie just started.”
Logan’s gaze snapped to Remy, and you could feel him tense beside you. “Fantastic,” Logan muttered under his breath, loud enough for only you to hear.
“Logan,” you whispered, nudging his side. “Play nice.”
His only response was a low grunt, though he didn’t look away from Remy, who was now leaning slightly toward Rogue, cracking some joke that made her laugh softly.
“Candy?” Rogue offered, holding out the open bag.
Remy took one with a flourish, tipping an invisible hat. “Merci, chère. Always knew you had good taste.”
“God, he’s insufferable,” Logan muttered, cracking open another beer. You couldn’t suppress a laugh at his tone, which only made him scowl playfully at you. “What’re you laughin’ at?”
“You,” you replied, grinning up at him. “You’re acting like a dad watching his daughter date for the first time.”
“‘Cause that guy’s a walking headache,” Logan said, waving the beer bottle in Remy’s direction. “If he tries anything—”
“He won’t,” you cut him off gently, resting your hand on his arm. “Rogue’s an adult. Let her enjoy herself a little.”
Logan huffed but didn’t argue, though you noticed his protective glare lingered on Remy for the next several minutes.
As the movie unfolded, Rogue and Remy seemed to fall into an easy rhythm of side comments and laughter. You could tell Rogue was enjoying herself—maybe more than she had in weeks.
Eventually, Logan leaned in closer, his lips near your ear. “You’re good with this?” he asked quietly, his tone softer now.
You glanced over at Rogue, her posture finally relaxed for the first time in days. “She’s been so down lately,” you murmured back. “If he makes her smile, I’m okay with it. For now.”
Logan’s jaw tightened for a moment, but he nodded, relenting. “Just say the word if you need me to step in.”
“I will,” you promised, reaching for his hand and giving it a light squeeze.
---
After the movie ended, most of the group dispersed. Jean and Scott headed upstairs, and the others began drifting off in pairs or small groups.
Rogue lingered, though, still sitting on the couch with Remy. They were deep in conversation about something, their voices too low to catch from where you and Logan stood by the door.
“You ready for bed?” you asked, stifling a yawn as you stretched.
“Yeah,” Logan said, though his gaze flicked toward Rogue and Remy one last time. “You sure she’s okay?”
“She’s fine,” you assured him, resting a hand on his arm. “Come on, let’s go.”
Logan let you tug him toward the hallway, but not without a muttered, “Still keepin’ an eye on that guy.”
You laughed softly, leaning your head on his shoulder as the two of you headed to your room. “Of course you are. That’s why I love you.”
“You’re damn right it is.”
The door to your room clicked shut behind you, and for the first time that night, Logan seemed to truly relax, the tension easing from his shoulders.
---
You woke up with a gasp, your chest heaving as you propped yourself up on your elbows. The remnants of your dream lingered, vivid and disjointed. Your pulse thudded in your ears as you tried to piece together the fleeting fragments, but they slipped through your fingers like water.
Beside you, Logan stirred, muttering something under his breath before blinking awake. His brow furrowed as he turned toward you, voice low and rough with sleep. “What’s wrong, darlin’? Another nightmare?”
You shook your head, still catching your breath. “No... not exactly.” You leaned back against the pillows, running a hand over your face. “It was... strange. Like a dream, but it didn’t feel like one.”
Logan shifted to face you fully, his gaze steady and grounding. “Wanna talk about it?”
You hesitated, struggling to put the jumbled images into words. “It was bits and pieces. I was in Japan... I think? There was a funeral, and you were there too. But then it turned into chaos—fighting, running... and there was this man with a sword, and someone... someone said you were mortal.” Your voice trailed off as you frowned, trying to make sense of it.
Logan’s jaw tightened slightly, his expression unreadable. “Mortal?” he repeated, his voice laced with a flicker of unease.
You nodded, looking at him. “It didn’t make sense. None of it did. It was like seeing flashes of a movie I didn’t understand.”
Logan reached over, his hand warm and steady as it found yours. “You’ve had these dreams before, right? The ones that feel... different?”
“Yeah,” you admitted softly. Your powers had always been tied to time and possibilities, and sometimes that meant glimpses of what could be—a future, a path untaken. But this dream was unlike any you’d had before. It felt almost more complete, even without the full story.
Logan squeezed your hand gently. “Whatever it was, it’s just a dream for now. Don’t overthink it.�� His voice softened, pulling you back to the present. “Come here.”
You leaned into his embrace, his arms wrapping around you as he held you close. His warmth and steady heartbeat began to calm the storm in your mind. “You always know how to bring me back,” you murmured against his chest.
“That’s my job, sweetheart,” Logan said, his voice a soft rumble. “Now, get some sleep. We’ll deal with whatever this is if it comes up again.”
You nodded, allowing his presence to ground you. Slowly, your breathing evened out, and the tension in your body eased.
Logan brushed a kiss against your temple. “I’ve got you,” he whispered, and as sleep began to pull you under, you believed him.
---
You took the lid off of a candle called ‘Snickerdoodle’ to quickly smell it. It wasn’t one you loved so you put it back down.
Logan had said he was ‘going to be right back. Imma go get somethin’ real quick,’ and had been gone for around 10 minutes.
You grabbed another candle, this one called ‘Mango Delight’ to give it a smell. As you held it up to your nose, someone called out your name. You looked behind you to see Rachel Uplet, a girl you knew from college. Of course, you weren’t close to her, you didn’t really have any friends during your time at Stanford, just acquaintances.
She walked over to you, holding a Gucci purse, “it’s been so long! How’ve you been?”
You turned at the sound of Rachel’s voice, the smell of the mango candle lingering in the air. “Oh, hey, Rachel,” you said, offering a polite smile. “It’s been a while. I’ve been good—busy with work, mostly. How about you?”
Rachel’s perfectly polished smile didn’t falter as she stepped closer, her Gucci purse swinging slightly with the movement. “Busy, of course. You know how it is—social obligations, charity events. And my husband insists we redecorate our entire house every other year. It’s exhausting,” she said with a chuckle that didn’t quite reach her eyes. Her gaze drifted to your left hand, and her eyebrows lifted slightly when she noticed your ring.
“Oh!” she said, tilting her head. “I didn’t realize you were married. That’s... lovely.” There was an undertone to her words you couldn’t quite place, somewhere between genuine and condescending. “I remember in college you went on that date with, what was his name... Parker? Or Preston? One of those polished legacy boys. I always figured that was your type—y’know, academia chic.”
You adjusted your glasses, letting out a short laugh. “Logan’s not exactly... academia chic,” you said, glancing down at your ring and smiling softly at the thought of him.
Rachel’s eyes narrowed slightly with curiosity, and before she could ask anything else, you saw Logan approaching. He held a medium-sized shopping bag in his hand, his expression unreadable but somehow effortlessly commanding.
“Hey,” he said gruffly, his eyes moving between you and Rachel. “This where you wandered off to?”
Rachel’s eyebrows shot up as she took him in—his rugged demeanor, weathered jacket, and distinct confidence contrasting sharply with the polished, business-suit men she likely spent most of her time around. Her smile shifted slightly. “And this must be... Logan?”
“That’s me,” Logan replied, his voice even. He offered a small, polite nod in her direction before shifting his focus entirely to you. “Found somethin’ for you,” he added, pulling the item from the bag with a little too much nonchalance.
Your heart practically stopped as you realized what he was holding. “Logan, wait!” you said quickly, your cheeks warming as you grabbed his arm before the delicate lace of the lingerie dress could be fully revealed. You could only imagine the look on Rachel’s face at the sight of it.
Logan smirked, clearly amused. “What? Thought you’d like it,” he said, his tone deliberately casual.
You shot him a look, your voice low. “Not in front of company.”
Rachel was visibly struggling to hide her surprise—or amusement, or both—as she looked between the two of you. “Wow,” she said, managing to keep her tone light. “You’ve certainly gone for someone... unexpected, Y/N. I always thought your type was more like mine.” She gestured vaguely as a man in a tailored navy suit approached, holding a sleek black leather briefcase. “Speaking of which, here’s James.”
“Hey, babe,” James said, leaning in to give Rachel a quick kiss on the cheek before turning his attention to you. He offered a polite smile. “I don’t believe we’ve met.”
“This is Y/N,” Rachel said, gesturing to you before turning back to Logan with an almost exaggerated level of casualness. “And Logan.”
James extended a hand toward Logan, who shook it firmly. There was a slight flicker of discomfort on James’s face, likely from Logan’s stronger-than-necessary grip. “Nice to meet you,” James said, his tone even.
“Likewise,” Logan replied simply, his piercing gaze holding steady.
“Well,” Rachel said after a brief pause, the energy between the group tipping toward awkward. “It was great catching up, Y/N. You’ll have to tell me more about... everything sometime.” Her eyes flicked meaningfully toward the bag Logan still held. “And, Logan, it’s been a... pleasure.”
“Sure,” you replied, offering her a polite nod. “Take care, Rachel.”
As she and James walked away, Logan waited until they were out of earshot before speaking, his smirk returning. “Your friend seems nice.”
You sighed, shaking your head as you leaned against him slightly. “She’s not my friend. Just... someone I went to school with.”
“Figured.” Logan glanced at the bag in his hand. “So... you don’t like this?”
You laughed, reaching up to press a kiss to Logan’s cheek. “You’re impossible. Let’s just get out of here before she comes back.” You turned to place the candle back on the rack, glancing at him over your shoulder with a sly smile. “And maybe I’ll wear it for you tonight.”
Logan’s smirk widened, and as the two of you began walking toward the store’s exit, you felt his hand playfully swat your ass. You startled slightly, eyes darting around to see if anyone noticed, but Logan didn’t seem to care about that in the slightest.
“You better keep that promise, sweetheart,” he said lowly, his voice carrying just enough gruffness to make your face heat. He casually hooked an arm around your waist, pulling you a little closer as you walked.
“You’re such a menace,” you muttered, nudging him with your elbow. “You really couldn’t wait until we were in the car?”
“Where’s the fun in that?” he asked with a chuckle, clearly enjoying your embarrassment. “Besides, you’re cute when you’re flustered.”
You rolled your eyes, though you couldn’t stop the smile tugging at your lips.
---
There was a knock at the front door of the mansion, which was highly unusual. You and Logan looked at each other, you were only at this part of the mansion because you just had a meeting with Charles.
Logan walked ahead, gently pushing you behind him as he opened the door to come face to face with a woman who had bright red hair.
“Who are you?” Logan growled. You finally peeked around Logan’s frame to look at the woman. She looked like one of the women in your nightmare some weeks ago.
“I’ve been looking for you. To give you this.” She grabbed the sword from her back, holding it out to Logan, “my employer wanted you to have it.”
“Who?”
“Master Yashida.” The woman said as you felt Logan tense up beneath your hands. “He said it belongs to you; that he’s paying all his debts. Master Yashida is dying, and he wants to say thank you for saving his life all those years ago. He knows you are a busy man, but he wants to say goodbye in person.”
Logan’s body went rigid at the mention of ‘Master Yashida,’ his jaw tightening as if the words themselves carried a weight he didn’t want to bear. You felt the tension ripple through him, his muscles tensing beneath your hands where they rested lightly on his back.
“Yashida,” Logan muttered, his voice low and almost inaudible. It wasn’t a name he said often, and hearing it now carried layers of something unspoken.
“Yes,” Yukio confirmed, holding the sword out further. “He wishes to repay you before it’s too late.”
“Repay me? He doesn’t owe me a damn thing,” Logan said, his voice gruff, but there was a flicker of something—an old memory, perhaps—dancing behind his hardened gaze.
As the weight of the exchange sank in, something in your chest twisted uncomfortably. The woman, with her red hair and confident stance, wasn’t just here for small talk. Her presence set off an alarm inside you, and you couldn’t shake the familiarity of her appearance. Your nightmares. This was her.
You swallowed hard, gripping Logan’s arm as you whispered, “Logan, can I talk to you for a second? Privately?”
Logan glanced down at you, his furrowed brow softening slightly as he took in the seriousness in your expression. “Yeah, sure.” He turned back to Yukio, jerking his chin toward the door. “Wait here.”
She nodded once, standing statue-still as Logan stepped back inside, closing the door just enough to leave the two of you alone in the hallway. His attention was fixed entirely on you now, his posture shifting slightly into something more relaxed but still alert. “What’s goin’ on, darlin’?” he asked, his voice gentler.
You hesitated, gathering your thoughts and trying to find the best way to explain what you knew. “Logan,” you started, your voice trembling slightly, “do you remember when I told you about that nightmare I had? The one with flashes of... Japan?”
Logan’s eyes narrowed slightly as he nodded. “I remember.”
“Well, I know I said it was just... bits and pieces of a story, but…” You let out a shaky breath. “It wasn’t just a random dream. I think it was a warning. I’m sure of it now. She was in it. And it wasn’t... good.” You paused, taking a deep breath to steady yourself. “Logan, something bad will happen if you go with her. Please. Don’t go.”
Logan studied your face for a long moment, his lips pressing into a thin line. “You sure about this?” he asked finally. There was no skepticism in his tone, only concern—his protective instincts kicking in.
You nodded, gripping his arm a little tighter. “You know how sometimes you tell me not to go on missions because they’re too dangerous? Because you don’t want me to get hurt?” Your voice softened, cracking just slightly. “I’m telling you the same thing now. I’m begging you. She’s part of my nightmare.”
Logan’s expression shifted, his resolve firming as he reached up to gently cup the side of your face, his calloused thumb brushing against your cheek. “Alright, darlin’,” he said quietly. “If you’re this sure, then I ain’t goin’.”
Relief washed over you like a wave, and you leaned into his touch. “Thank you.”
He pulled away after a moment, stepping back toward the door. He opened it and faced Yukio, his demeanor as unyielding as ever. “I’m not goin’ to Japan,” he said bluntly. “Tell Yashida thanks for the sword and for tryin’ to clear his conscience, but no.”
Yukio’s confident stance faltered just slightly, her brow furrowing in confusion. “Master Yashida said—”
“I don’t care what he said,” Logan interrupted firmly. “It’s not happenin’. That’s my answer.”
Yukio hesitated, her grip on the sword tightening as though debating whether to press further. Ultimately, she nodded. “Very well. I’ll deliver the message.” With that, she turned and walked away, the sword still in hand.
Logan closed the door behind her, locking it before turning back to you. His hand found the small of your back as he gently pulled you closer. “There. You don’t need to worry ‘bout it anymore.”
You looked up at him, the intensity of his gaze making your chest ache with gratitude and love. “You didn’t have to listen to me, but you did. Thank you.”
Logan gave a small smirk, pressing a kiss to your forehead. “Trust me, sweetheart. You’re worth listenin’ to.”
---
You and Jean were enjoying the first Monday of summer break, which meant Jean also coerced you to having a mimosa at 11 in the morning.
Rogue walked into the kitchen, wringing her hands. “Uh, I kinda need to talk to y’all.”
Jean gestured with her glass for her to sit down, “what’s going on?”
Rogue sat down at the kitchen table with a hesitant sigh, her hands twisting nervously. You and Jean exchanged a quick glance, sensing her discomfort, and set your mimosas down.
“What’s going on, Rogue?” you asked softly, leaning forward to give her your full attention.
She hesitated, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. “It’s about Bobby,” she said finally, her accent faint but still present in moments of vulnerability. “I was talkin’ to him last night, and he told me somethin’... well, unexpected.” She took a deep breath, then rushed the words out before she could lose her nerve. “He said he’s gay—and he’s got a boyfriend.”
Jean blinked in surprise but recovered quickly, giving Rogue a warm, understanding smile. “Wow,” Jean said gently. “That’s a big thing for him to share. How are you feeling about it?”
Rogue bit her lip, her shoulders sagging. “I don’t even know. I mean, it’s not like I’m mad or anything—it’s his life—but it’s... it’s kinda weird, y’know? Like, all this time, I thought I did somethin’ wrong, but now I’m thinkin’ he just didn’t want me at all. Maybe not even anyone like me.” Her voice cracked slightly, and she quickly looked away, embarrassed by her emotion.
You felt a pang of sympathy for her, remembering how painful breakups could be, let alone finding out something like this months later. “Rogue,” you began, choosing your words carefully, “it’s not about you. It sounds like Bobby’s been figuring out who he is, and that doesn’t mean you weren’t important to him. Sometimes people just... discover things about themselves later.”
“Y/N’s right,” Jean chimed in, her tone reassuring. “And trust me, you’re not the first person to go through something like this. Back in college, Scott and I broke up for a little while, and I dated someone else—a guy named Alex.” She paused to take a sip of her mimosa, her expression turning almost nostalgic. “We were seeing each other for about three months, and then one day, out of the blue, he told me he was gay.”
Rogue’s eyes widened slightly. “Seriously?”
“Seriously,” Jean confirmed with a small laugh. “It was a little shocking, and yeah, I was upset at first, but it wasn’t about me. He was figuring things out, just like Bobby is.”
“That must’ve sucked, though,” Rogue muttered, her hands still fidgeting.
Jean shrugged. “It wasn’t great in the moment, but looking back, I’m glad he was honest. It helped both of us move on, and he’s really happy now. And I got back together with Scott eventually, so it all worked out.”
Rogue nodded slowly, processing Jean’s story. “I guess... I guess it just feels like everyone else knows where they’re goin’ in life, and I’m still tryin’ to figure out how to live with all this.” She gestured vaguely to herself, the mention of her powers unspoken but understood.
You reached out to gently squeeze her hand. “You’re not alone in that, Rogue. Everyone’s figuring things out in their own way—even Bobby. It doesn’t happen all at once.”
Jean smiled warmly, raising her glass. “And hey, you’ve got us. Summer break’s here, so that means plenty of mimosas and bad TV marathons to distract us, right?”
Rogue let out a small laugh, a genuine one this time, and you felt a sense of relief at seeing her relax a bit. “I appreciate y’all. Seriously. Thanks for not makin’ this awkward.”
Jean clinked her glass against yours. “We’re your friends. Awkward is part of the deal.”
You nodded, chuckling as you raised your glass as well. “And we’re not bad at giving advice, either. Sometimes.”
Rogue smirked. “Sometimes.”
For the first time in weeks, you could see her shoulders loosening, the weight of Bobby’s revelation slowly starting to lift. As you all sipped your drinks, the summer sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow over the kitchen—a small but welcome reminder that brighter days lay ahead.
---
You grumbled, trying to wiggle out of Logan’s hold. The heat of the summer night clung to your skin like a stubborn second layer, and Logan’s warm, solid frame wasn’t helping. You planted your hands against his chest, pushing lightly.
“Logan,” you muttered, voice muffled against the pillow. “You’re like a furnace. Let me go.”
Logan let out a low, amused growl, his grip tightening just enough to keep you close. “Stop squirmin’, darlin’,” he rumbled. “You’re fine.”
You huffed, craning your neck to glare up at him. “I’m not fine. I’m sweating. Are you seriously not hot?”
“Course not.” He shrugged lazily, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “You forget—I run hot all the time. This is nothin’.”
You groaned, flopping back against the mattress dramatically. “I can’t do this. I need to cool off. Can’t we turn the AC up or something?”
Logan’s smirk widened. “Or we could head to the pool,” he suggested, his voice casual but laced with a teasing undertone. “Cool water, starry night... might even get you to relax.”
You blinked, momentarily thrown by the suggestion. “The pool?” you repeated. “At—what is it—midnight?”
“Why not?” Logan leaned closer, brushing a kiss against your temple. “Unless you’d rather keep fightin’ me all night.”
You narrowed your eyes at him, but the heat was unbearable, and the idea of a refreshing swim was too tempting. “Fine,” you relented, pushing the blanket off. “But I’m blaming you if I freeze the second I get out.”
“Deal,” he said, already climbing out of bed with his usual ease as you slipped on your glasses.
The two of you padded quietly through the mansion, careful not to wake anyone. When you reached the pool area, though, you stopped short, suddenly realizing the flaw in this impromptu plan.
“Logan,” you said slowly, crossing your arms. “I don’t have a swimsuit.”
He turned to you, an eyebrow quirking as he gave you a once-over. “So?”
“So?” you repeated, incredulous. “What am I supposed to do? Swim in my pajamas?”
Logan shrugged, that infuriating smirk back on his face. “Or,” he drawled, “we could just skinny dip.”
Your face heated instantly, and you sputtered, taking a step back. “Are you serious? Absolutely not.”
“Why not?” He stepped closer, his voice low and teasing. “Ain’t like it’s somethin’ I haven’t seen before, sweetheart.”
You gaped at him, your brain scrambling for a coherent argument. “That’s—that’s not the point!”
He chuckled, the sound deep and warm, and you hated how it made your stomach flip. “C’mon, Y/N,” he said softly, his expression shifting into something more genuine. “Ain’t nobody around. Just you and me. What’s the harm?”
You hesitated, his words disarming you more than you’d like to admit. The idea was embarrassing, sure, but there was also something freeing about it. And, if you were honest with yourself, you trusted Logan completely.
“…Fine,” you muttered, avoiding his gaze. “But if you laugh, I’m never speaking to you again.”
Logan’s grin widened, but he wisely held back any smart remarks. Instead, he simply turned away, giving you the chance to undress at your own pace.
“You’re stalling,” he called over his shoulder, the teasing edge returning to his voice.
“I am not!” you shot back, quickly shedding your clothes and slipping into the water before your nerves could catch up with you. The cool water enveloped you immediately, and you let out a soft sigh of relief. “Oh my god, this feels amazing.”
Logan followed suit, slipping into the pool with far less hesitation. He moved toward you, the moonlight catching on his wet skin, and you found yourself momentarily distracted.
“Told ya,” he said, his voice softer now. “Better than sweatin’ it out, huh?”
You rolled your eyes, though a small smile tugged at your lips. “Okay, fine. You were right. Happy?”
“Always,” he murmured, his gaze locking onto yours in a way that made your heart skip.
The water rippled around you as he closed the distance, his hands finding your waist beneath the surface. You leaned into him instinctively, the cool water and his steady warmth balancing each other out.
For a moment, neither of you spoke, the silence filled only by the gentle lapping of the water. Then Logan leaned down, his forehead resting against yours. “You’re somethin’ else, darlin’,” he murmured, his voice so low it sent a shiver down your spine.
You swallowed, your shyness creeping back, but you couldn’t look away from him. “Logan…”
“Shh,” he whispered, brushing his lips against yours in a kiss that was as gentle as it was overwhelming. The rest of the world faded, leaving just the two of you under the stars.
---
Logan had looked in 2 storage closets already to find the right lightbulb you had to replace in your lab. He closed the door and walked to another one and opened it with a bit of frustration.
It only rose. “What the fuck?”
Logan stood in the hallway, staring at the scene before him with a mix of disbelief and frustration. Rogue, her cheeks flaming, shoved Remy into a shelf, creating a loud clang as a box of spare cables toppled to the floor.
“Logan!” Rogue exclaimed, her voice a mixture of embarrassment and panic. “It’s not—this isn’t—”
“What the hell is goin’ on here?” Logan growled, crossing his arms. His piercing gaze shifted between the two younger mutants, lingering on Remy with particular suspicion.
Remy straightened his jacket, attempting to maintain his composure despite the tight quarters. “Cher,” he began smoothly, though the slight flush in his face betrayed him, “it’s nothin’, really. We was just talkin’.”
“In a storage closet?” Logan shot back, his voice dripping with disbelief. He jabbed a finger in Remy’s direction. “You’ve been here less than a year, Gumbo, and you’re already causin’ trouble? Not a good look.”
“Logan—” Rogue tried again, but he cut her off with a sharp look.
“You,” he said, fixing her with a stern glare, “oughta know better. You think this is what we’re about here? Sneakin’ around like a couple of kids?”
Before Rogue could stammer out a response, you rounded the corner, clipboard in hand, your lab coat swishing lightly as you walked. “Logan, what’s taking so long?” you asked, adjusting your glasses. “It’s just a lightbulb—how hard can it be to—”
You trailed off as your gaze landed on the open closet. Rogue’s bright red face, Remy’s slightly rumpled appearance, and Logan’s looming figure all painted a very clear picture. Your brows lifted in realization, and you pressed your lips together to stifle a laugh.
“Ah,” you said simply, glancing at Logan. “Now I see why you’re delayed.”
Logan huffed, his frustration still evident, but the corner of his mouth twitched, betraying a hint of amusement. “Ain’t funny, darlin’,” he muttered, though his tone softened slightly in your presence.
You raised an eyebrow, stepping closer to peer into the closet. “You’re right. This is a very serious misuse of storage space,” you deadpanned, turning your attention to Rogue and Remy. “You two know this isn’t exactly subtle, right? Half the mansion probably heard that shelf crash.”
Rogue groaned, covering her face with her hands. “Y/N, please don’t make this worse.”
“I’m not,” you replied, your voice gentle but firm. “But maybe next time, pick a better spot—or better yet, don’t sneak around at all.”
“Listen to her,” Logan added, his tone gruff but less harsh now. “You’re both adults. Start actin’ like it.”
Remy, ever the charmer, offered a small, sheepish grin. “Noted, mon ami. Won’t happen again.”
Logan narrowed his eyes, clearly unconvinced, but stepped back, allowing them to leave the closet. As they hurried down the hall, Rogue mumbled a quick “thanks” under her breath, while Remy gave a casual wave, as if this were all perfectly normal.
Once they were out of earshot, you turned to Logan, crossing your arms with a knowing smile. “You’re enjoying this a little more than you’re letting on.”
He snorted, running a hand through his hair. “Ain’t enjoyin’ nothin’. Just wonderin’ what kinda circus we’re runnin’ here.”
“Come on,” you teased, nudging his side lightly. “You’re not fooling me. You like having someone to lecture every now and then.”
Logan smirked, leaning closer to you. “Maybe. But you’re the one who keeps me from goin’ too far.”
“Glad to be of service,” you quipped, handing him the clipboard as you tilted your head. “Though, don’t you think that was a bit narcissistic? I mean, remember that time Charles found us in a storage closet? I mean—I’m actually pretty sure this is the exact one too.”
Logan stared at you, a flicker of surprise crossing his face before he smirked, shaking his head. “You just had to bring that up, didn’t ya?”
“Why not?” you replied with a sly grin, leaning casually against the doorframe. “It’s not like it was my idea to—what was it again? ‘Test the structural integrity of a closet shelf,’ or so you told Charles.”
He let out a low chuckle, his shoulders relaxing as the memory washed over him. “Yeah, and he wasn’t buyin’ that for a second. Probably why he called it ‘an inappropriate misuse of shared spaces.’” His voice deepened mockingly, imitating Charles with an exaggerated seriousness that made you laugh.
“Poor Charles,” you teased, adjusting your glasses. “The things he’s had to put up with because of us.”
Logan tilted his head, his gaze softening as it settled on you. “Worth it,” he said simply.
You felt your cheeks warm under his attention but rolled your eyes to deflect. “Still, you might want to cut Rogue and Remy some slack. I mean, they didn’t even get a chance to—”
“Don’t,” Logan interrupted, holding up a hand. “Don’t finish that thought. They don’t get slack. They get rules.”
“And what about us back then?” you shot back playfully. “Where were the rules for us?”
Logan shrugged, a lopsided grin tugging at his lips. “Rules didn’t apply to us. We were... special circumstances.”
“Oh, of course,” you replied, sarcasm dripping from your tone. “That sounds fair and not at all like a double standard.”
He stepped closer, crowding your space in that way that always made your heart race. “Darlin’, if memory serves, you didn’t mind breakin’ a few rules yourself.”
You tilted your head, lips quirking as you met his gaze. “Fair point,” you admitted. “But you’re still gonna have to let this go, Logan. Rogue’s an adult. You can’t intimidate every guy she shows interest in.”
Logan’s brows furrowed slightly, his jaw tightening. “Not about intimidatin’—it’s about makin’ sure she’s treated right. Don’t trust Gumbo as far as I can throw him.”
“And yet, you let him stay,” you reminded him gently. “You trust him enough for that.”
He huffed, running a hand through his hair. “That’s different.”
“Not really,” you countered with a smile. “You just don’t like how much he reminds you of... well, you.”
Logan opened his mouth to argue but froze, narrowing his eyes at you instead. “Careful, sweetheart. You’re treadin’ dangerous ground.”
You laughed, brushing past him into the storage closet. “Oh, please. You’re an old softie under all that gruff exterior, and you know it.” Your fingers skimmed over the shelves until you found the lightbulb you needed. Holding it up triumphantly, you turned back to him. “See? Mission accomplished. No drama required.”
Logan grunted but didn’t argue as he took the bulb from you, his hand brushing yours briefly. “Let’s get this done,” he said, his voice softer now. “Before someone else decides to make a scene in another damn closet.”
---
2015
“Uh, don’t you think I should… you know, learn to ride a bike first?” You asked Logan.
“You know how to ride a bike,” Logan said, his brows furrowed. When you didn’t answer, his head turned slowly, eyes narrowing at your silence. “...Right?”
You hesitated, feeling heat rise to your face as you avoided his gaze. “Well... technically? No. Not really.” You adjusted your glasses nervously and crossed your arms like a makeshift shield.
Logan’s face softened slightly, though his confusion lingered. “You’re tellin’ me you never learned to ride a bike?”
You shrugged, feeling the familiar prick of shyness creeping in. “My grandma didn’t have much money, and bikes weren’t exactly a priority. It’s not like I could just borrow someone else’s either—believe me, I tried. Let’s just say it didn’t go well.”
Logan leaned back against his motorcycle, arms crossing over his chest as he studied you. His teasing smirk melted into something gentler. “Alright,” he said after a moment, his voice quieter but still firm. “That explains bikes, but why the hell didn’t you mention it when I said I’d teach you to ride this?”
You glanced at the hulking metal machine beside him. “Because I didn’t think it mattered! I mean, how hard can it be? It’s got an engine. And wheels. That’s basically the same thing, right?”
Logan’s laugh was low and gravelly, and the sound made your cheeks flush further. “Darlin’, it ain’t the same thing at all. You’re gonna need balance, coordination—”
“Which I have!” you cut in, bristling at his tone. “I teach physics, Logan. I know how it works.”
He arched a brow. “Sure, you can explain the mechanics, but can you actually do it?”
You glared at him, then sighed in defeat, rubbing the back of your neck. “Okay, fine. Maybe not. But I can learn.”
Logan shook his head, his smirk returning. “You’re somethin’ else, you know that?” He pushed off the bike and gestured for you to come closer. “Alright, let’s start small. I’ll teach you the basics first.”
You hesitated, your nervousness bubbling up again. “You’re not gonna let me fall, right?”
His expression softened as he stepped closer, resting his hands on your shoulders. “I got you,” he said, his voice steady and reassuring. “Ain’t gonna let you fall, I promise.”
You swallowed hard, nodding. “Okay. Let’s do this.”
Logan spent the next few minutes walking you through the basics—how to balance, how to hold the handlebars, and how to use the clutch and throttle. He was patient, surprisingly so, and his gruff encouragement kept your nerves at bay.
“Alright,” he said finally, stepping back slightly but keeping a hand on the seat. “We’re gonna try movin’. Just a little. I’ll walk beside you.”
Your grip tightened on the handlebars as you glanced at him nervously. “You’re sure?”
“Positive,” he said, his lips twitching into a small smile. “Trust me, sweetheart. You’re doin’ fine.”
With a deep breath, you followed his instructions, easing the clutch and gently twisting the throttle. The motorcycle lurched slightly, and you yelped, but Logan steadied you instantly.
“Easy,” he said, his voice calm. “You’re okay. Just like that.”
You tried again, and this time, the bike moved forward smoothly. Logan stayed beside you, his hand steady on the seat as you slowly made your way across the driveway. The grin that spread across your face was impossible to contain.
“See?” he said, his own smile widening. “Told ya you could do it.”
You laughed, the sound bubbling out of you as you kept the bike moving. “This is kind of amazing,” you admitted, glancing at him. “I can’t believe I’m actually doing it.”
Logan chuckled, his hand still firm on the seat. “Told ya. You’re tougher than you think, darlin’.”
For the first time in a long while, you felt a surge of confidence. Maybe this was just the first step, but it was a step nonetheless—and with Logan by your side, you knew you could take as many as you needed.
---
“—according to eyewitnesses, Sokovia appears to be flying. The Avengers are on the scene, fighting what appears to be a…”
“First SHIELD falls apart, now there’s a damn robot flyin’ around?” Logan muttered. Almost everyone in the mansion was in the common room, watching the news.
“Technically, it’s an android,” you corrected, adjusting your glasses as you leaned against the back of the couch. Your voice was calm but carried the faintest note of amusement at the scene playing out on the TV screen.
Logan glanced at you, one eyebrow raised. “Sure, let’s call the murderin’ metal monster what it prefers. That’s the priority here.” He crossed his arms, his gruff tone dripping with sarcasm.
Jean, sitting nearby, let out a small chuckle. “Well, he’s not wrong. Ultron’s not exactly top of my list for respectful terminology.”
You smiled faintly and shrugged. “Fair, but if I’m going to critique somethin’, I might as well use the right terms. It’s a professional hazard.”
Logan snorted, shaking his head. “Professional hazard, huh? Remind me again how bein’ a physics teacher leads to defendin’ killer robots.”
“Androids,” you corrected again, your lips twitching into a teasing smile. “And it’s not defending; it’s just precision. You know, the thing you constantly roll your eyes at when I explain why your motorcycle’s not defying the laws of physics.”
He leaned closer, his smirk widening. “That’s ‘cause I prefer ridin’ it to overthinkin’ it, darlin’.”
“Is that so?” you shot back, tilting your head up at him. “Maybe that’s why you haven’t managed to fix the gearshift properly.”
Scott, perched on the arm of another chair, let out a low whistle. “She got you there, Logan.”
Logan rolled his eyes but didn’t respond, instead throwing a glance at the screen where the Avengers fought tirelessly against Ultron’s forces. The destruction was massive, and the gravity of it wasn’t lost on anyone in the room.
“We’re not goin’, right?” Rogue asked quietly, her arms wrapped around her knees as she sat on the floor. She glanced between you, Logan, and Jean, her brows furrowed with uncertainty.
“No,” Jean said firmly. “This isn’t our fight. The Avengers have it handled, or at least they’ll try. Charles made that clear.”
Logan grunted in agreement. “They can handle their own mess. Last thing we need is to wade into it and make things worse.”
Rogue nodded slowly, though her expression remained troubled. “Still feels weird, just watchin’.”
“It’s not weird,” you said softly, your gaze still fixed on the screen. “It’s strategic. If we jump in every time something goes wrong, we spread ourselves too thin. We’ve got enough on our plate without throwing Sokovia into the mix.”
Rogue’s eyes flicked to you, then Logan, before she gave a hesitant nod. “Yeah, I guess.”
The room fell into a thoughtful silence, save for the muffled sounds of the battle being broadcast. Logan turned his attention back to you, studying your profile as your focus remained on the news.
---
"Aw, man. Can’t believe Jubilee of all people got Boardwalk," Rogue playfully complained, throwing her hands up as Jubilee beamed triumphantly from her spot at the coffee table.
"What can I say?" Jubilee grinned, holding up her brightly colored stack of Monopoly money. "Luck’s got my back tonight."
"Luck?" Remy raised an eyebrow, his Cajun drawl teasing. "Pretty sure you’re just distractin’ everyone with that flashy jacket of yours."
Jubilee gasped in mock offense, clutching her chest. "Excuse me, Gambit. This jacket is iconic."
"Iconic or not," Kitty piped up, carefully counting her cash, "you’re gonna have to deal with the wrath of everyone else when we land on that property."
"Speak for yourself," Jean said with a smirk, nudging Scott. "Scott’s too busy trying to stay out of jail to care."
Scott glared playfully at her. "I’m not trying to stay out of jail. I’m strategically avoiding taxes."
"Strategic avoidance," Logan muttered, leaning back in his chair and folding his arms. "That’s one way to put it, Slim."
"Don’t even start, Logan," Scott shot back, though his tone was more amused than annoyed. "You’ve been sitting on Baltic and Mediterranean this whole game like they’re gold mines."
"Least I’m not spendin’ every turn beggin’ for a loan," Logan countered, giving Scott a pointed look.
You smiled faintly, adjusting your glasses as you picked up the dice. “Can we all agree that the real villain of Monopoly is whoever came up with income tax?”
"Yes!" Rogue said emphatically, leaning back against Remy’s legs where she was seated on the floor. "Every time I get ahead, bam—back to square one."
"Maybe if you invested more wisely," Remy teased, running a hand through her hair. "But don’t worry, chère, I’ll cover your bail next time you land in jail."
Rogue rolled her eyes but smiled, leaning her head back against him. "You’re all heart, Remy."
As the dice clattered across the board, Jubilee groaned. "Oh, come on, Y/N, that’s doubles! Again?"
"Looks like she’s on a roll," Logan said, his tone laced with amusement as he watched you move your piece. "Better watch out, Jubilee. That Boardwalk might not be safe for long."
You glanced at him, a small smile tugging at your lips. "Careful, Logan. You sound suspiciously supportive. People might think we’re teaming up."
He chuckled low, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Wouldn’t wanna give anyone the wrong idea, sweetheart."
Jean nudged you gently with her elbow. "Watch him. He’s always got a plan brewing."
"You say that like I don’t already know," you replied, your voice light but tinged with warmth. Your fingers brushed against Logan’s as you passed him the dice, and for a brief moment, his gaze lingered on you before shifting back to the board.
The game continued, filled with lighthearted banter and occasional protests—mostly from Scott whenever Jubilee made a trade that seemed less than fair. As the hours wore on, the pile of snacks in the center of the table dwindled, and the room settled into a comfortable rhythm.
Logan leaned toward you as Rogue argued with Kitty over a contested property trade. His voice was low, just for you. "Y’know, you play it quiet, but you’ve been hustlin’ this whole game."
You shrugged, pushing your glasses up the bridge of your nose. "Maybe I’ve just got a good poker face."
"Poker, huh?" His lips quirked into a smirk. "Remind me to never let you deal me in."
"Deal’s a two-way street," you shot back, glancing at him with a teasing smile. "Think you can keep up?"
"Always," he replied, his tone gruff but soft in a way only you would notice. His hand brushed against yours briefly before he reached for his drink, and though the moment was fleeting, the warmth lingered.
The dice passed to Rogue, and the focus shifted back to the game. You caught Jean’s knowing smile from across the table, and though she said nothing, the glint in her eyes spoke volumes. You felt a flicker of heat rise to your cheeks but quickly focused back on the board, your heart a little lighter than it had been all day.
---
Logan’s birthday was never a huge affair. He didn’t enjoy parties or people making a big deal about it. Which is why it usually just involved a cake and candles, but no happy birthday song.
You had already gifted him a new pair of boots which you knew he desperately needed but never went out to get new ones.
Your other gift was a bit different. About 3 years ago when you made your affection binder, you had also made your sex binder. And while that particular binder had never been put to good use, you figured there was no better day than today.
With your hands on your hips, you looked up at Logan, your shy demeanor softened by a teasing smile as you held the binder out. “You can only pick one thing from that.”
Logan raised a brow, crossing his arms as he took the binder. “One thing, huh? Not really how I remember binders workin’, sweetheart.”
You rolled your eyes, adjusting your glasses. “Just read it, Logan.”
He chuckled, sitting down at the edge of the bed as he flipped it open. The binder was heavier than it looked, and as he started skimming the first few pages, his lips twitched with amusement. “You put tabs in this thing? Like, organized it with sections?”
“Yes.” Your tone was a mix of embarrassment and defensiveness. “It’s efficient.”
“Efficient, huh? Color-coded too.” He smirked, glancing up at you.
“Just keep reading,” you mumbled, feeling the heat creep up your neck.
Logan’s grin widened, but he didn’t tease further. He flipped through each section, his sharp eyes picking up every meticulous detail. There were notes written in your neat handwriting, concise explanations next to bullet points, and even small diagrams for clarity.
“This part’s highlighted,” he observed, gesturing to one page. “Somethin’ you were hopin’ I’d notice, darlin’?”
“It’s just… suggestions,” you stammered, trying not to fidget as you leaned against the dresser.
“Hm.” He skimmed further, his fingers brushing the tabs as he took in the various ideas, his smirk softening into something more thoughtful. Logan paused at one section labeled Sensation Play. He tapped his finger against a specific note before glancing up at you.
And that’s how you ended up face down, ass up in bed and 3—4?—orgasms in.
The sheets were a mess, tangled and damp with sweat as you clawed at them, your thighs trembling uncontrollably. Logan’s grip on your hips was bruising, his calloused hands grounding you as he drove into you from behind with relentless precision. Each thrust sent shockwaves through your overstimulated body, your moans muffled against the mattress as your fingers curled tightly around the fabric.
“Jesus, darlin’,” Logan growled, his voice rough and dripping with satisfaction. He leaned over you, his chest grazing your back as his teeth caught your earlobe. “Don’t you dare tap out on me now.”
You tried to respond, but all that came out was a choked whimper, your body betraying you as another orgasm tore through you like a lightning strike.
“Look at you,” he rumbled, his lips brushing the back of your neck as he straightened, his hands sliding up your back to press between your shoulder blades. The new angle had you crying out, and he grinned wickedly. “Such a good girl. Taking everythin’ I give you, huh?”
Your answer was a broken gasp, your mind too foggy to form words. Your body felt like it was on fire, every nerve ending singing as Logan pushed you beyond your limits.
“Too much?” he asked, though his pace didn’t falter. The smirk in his tone was impossible to miss.
“Y-yes,” you managed to stammer, though it was quickly followed by a breathless, “No. Don’t stop.”
Logan laughed, a deep, rumbling sound that sent a fresh wave of heat pooling in your belly. “That’s what I thought. You can handle it, sweetheart. You always do.”
He shifted slightly, one hand leaving your hip to slide around your waist. His fingers found your clit with unerring accuracy, and the sharp jolt of sensation had you keening into the mattress.
“Logan!” you cried, your voice cracking as your body arched against him. He groaned at the sound of his name falling from your lips like that.
“Fuck, you’re perfect,” he muttered, his breath hot against your skin. “Perfect for me. Always have been.”
Tears pricked at your eyes, your emotions as raw as your body. Logan’s words always hit differently, carrying a weight that went beyond the moment. You clung to them as he pushed you over the edge again, your body convulsing around him as you cried out his name.
Before you could catch your breath, Logan’s movements stilled, his hands grounding you as his warmth enveloped your trembling form. He shifted, sliding out of you slowly, and the sudden emptiness made you whimper softly. His voice was a low, gravelly murmur. “Turn over, darlin’.”
Your legs felt like jelly, but you obeyed, rolling onto your back. The cool sheets felt foreign against your overheated skin, and you blinked up at him, your vision hazy from exhaustion and lingering pleasure. Logan’s expression was unreadable for a moment, his sharp eyes tracing over every inch of you—the flush of your cheeks, the way your chest heaved with each ragged breath, and the glimmer of tears that clung to your lashes underneath your fogged-up glasses.
He leaned down, his hands bracketing your head as he kissed you. It was softer this time, almost tender, but there was still that unrelenting hunger beneath it. When he pulled back, his voice dropped to a husky whisper. “Ain’t done with you yet.”
Your breath hitched, and before you could respond, Logan’s hands slid beneath your thighs. He pulled you closer, aligning your hips as he settled between your legs. The intimacy of the position made your heart stutter, your cheeks burning hotter as he pinned you with that intense gaze.
“Logan…” you started, but the words caught in your throat when he thrust into you again, slow and deliberate. A shudder wracked your body, your head tipping back as a gasp slipped past your lips.
“That’s it,” he murmured, his voice dark with satisfaction. “Let me hear you, sweetheart.”
You bit down on your bottom lip, trying to stifle the sounds threatening to spill out. It was instinct, a habit born from years of living in the mansion, where privacy was a luxury and thin walls carried whispers. Logan noticed immediately, his brow furrowing as his thrusts deepened.
“No, none of that,” he growled. One hand slipped up to cradle your jaw, his thumb brushing against your lips. “Don’t hold back on me.”
“Logan, I—” Another sharp thrust stole your words, your gasp turning into a soft, broken moan. He grinned wickedly at the sound, his eyes glinting with triumph.
“There it is,” he rumbled, his thumb pressing lightly against your lip before he tilted your chin up, forcing you to meet his gaze. “You’re gonna give me more than that, darlin’. Gonna make sure the whole damn mansion knows who’s makin’ you feel this good.”
A whimper escaped you, and he chuckled darkly, the sound sending a shiver down your spine. His other hand slid up your side, his calloused palm rough against your sensitive skin. When he reached your breast, his thumb brushed over your nipple, drawing another gasp from you. Your hands flew to his shoulders, fingers digging into the muscle as your body arched into his touch.
“Logan,” you breathed, your voice trembling. It wasn’t loud, not yet, but it was enough to spur him on. He shifted slightly, angling his hips to hit that spot inside you that made stars explode behind your eyes.
“That’s better,” he praised, his tone laced with smug satisfaction. “But you can do better than that, can’t you?”
You shook your head, biting down on another moan. “I can’t… they’ll hear—”
Logan’s hand left your breast, sliding up to capture both of your wrists and pin them above your head. His grip was firm but not painful, his strength effortlessly restraining you. He leaned in, his lips brushing against your ear as he growled, “Let ‘em hear.”
The commanding tone sent a jolt of arousal straight through you, and you couldn’t stop the moan that spilled out this time. It was louder than before, raw and unrestrained, and the sound made Logan’s breath hitch. He groaned, burying his face in the crook of your neck as he drove into you harder.
“Fuck, that’s it,” he muttered against your skin, his voice rough and strained. “Knew you had it in you.”
You felt yourself unraveling again, the pleasure building to an unbearable crescendo as Logan continued to push you further. Tears slipped down your cheeks, the overwhelming sensation too much to contain.
Logan pulled back just enough to look at you, his expression softening as he saw the tears. He slowed his movements, his lips brushing against your temple as he murmured, “You’re so damn beautiful, Y/N. Never get tired of seein’ you like this.”
The words hit you like a punch to the chest, and you surged up, capturing his lips in a desperate kiss. He returned it with equal fervor, his hands releasing your wrists to cradle your face instead. The connection felt deeper this way, as if the years of longing and heartbreak were pouring into every touch, every kiss, every whispered word.
When you finally came undone again, it was with his name on your lips, your voice unrestrained as you fell apart in his arms. Logan followed moments later, his groan rumbling through his chest as he buried himself deep inside you one last time. The weight of him against you, the steady thrum of his heartbeat, was the only thing anchoring you to reality as the aftershocks rolled through your body.
For a long moment, neither of you moved, your ragged breaths the only sound in the room. Logan pressed a lingering kiss to your forehead before pulling back slightly, his thumb brushing away the tears that still clung to your cheeks.
“You okay?” he asked, his voice thick with concern despite the obvious satisfaction etched into his features.
You nodded, your fingers tracing lazy patterns on his shoulder. “Yeah. Just… give me a minute.”
He chuckled softly, brushing a strand of damp hair away from your face. “Take all the time you need, darlin’. Not goin’ anywhere.”
A quiet laugh bubbled up from your chest, and you reached up to adjust your glasses, which had been knocked askew at some point. “That’s an understatement,” you teased, your voice still shaky. “Pretty sure I’m not going anywhere either. My legs don’t work anymore.”
Logan’s grin widened, and he pressed a kiss to your forehead, the gesture achingly sweet. “Good. Means I did my job right.”
---
“Where ya goin’ dressed up like that?” Logan asked, leaning casually against the doorframe, his sharp eyes catching Rogue as she descended the staircase in a sleek black dress and a pair of matching heels.
Rogue paused, one hand gripping the bannister as she gave Logan a sheepish look. “Nowhere special,” she said lightly, brushing an imaginary piece of lint off her dress.
Logan snorted, his arms crossing over his chest. “Yeah, ‘cause ya always wear heels to ‘nowhere special.’ Try again, kid.”
Rogue rolled her eyes, exasperation flickering across her face as she reached the bottom of the stairs. “It’s not a big deal, Logan. I’m just goin’ out with Remy.”
Logan’s brows knit together, and his gaze narrowed slightly. “Out where?”
“Dinner,” Rogue replied, her tone clipped as she adjusted one of her gloves. “We’ve been datin’ for a year, you know. It ain’t news.”
“Doesn’t mean I’m not gonna ask,” Logan muttered, straightening up. “What time’ll you be back?”
“Don’t wait up,” she said with a cheeky grin, grabbing her coat off the nearby rack.
“Rogue,” Logan growled, his voice dropping to that familiar gruff tone that usually got everyone’s attention.
With a sigh, Rogue stopped at the front door, one gloved hand on the knob. “Logan, I get that you’re protective, but I’m not a kid. Remy’s a good guy. You trust him, don’t you?”
Logan’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t immediately answer. Instead, his eyes darted to the ceiling as if considering. Finally, he let out a resigned grunt. “He’s a smooth-talking Cajun who cheats at cards.”
“Not all cards,” a voice drawled, and Remy appeared in the doorway, his usual smirk firmly in place. “Just the ones where the stakes matter.” He winked at Rogue before shooting Logan a friendly nod. “Don’ worry, mon ami. I’ll have her back safe and sound.”
Rogue smiled at Logan, a softness in her eyes. “See? Nothing to worry about.”
Logan muttered something under his breath, running a hand through his hair. “Fine. Go. But you let me know if somethin’—”
“I will,” Rogue interrupted, her tone warm but firm. She pushed up on her toes, planting a light kiss on Logan’s cheek. “Thanks, Logan.”
As the pair disappeared out the door, Logan shook his head, muttering, “Damn Cajun.”
You stepped into the room, a knowing smile tugging at your lips. “You know, for someone who acts all grumpy and aloof, you’re pretty much a softie.”
Logan turned, his gaze landing on you as he huffed. “I’m not a softie.”
“You let her date Remy, didn’t you?” You adjusted your glasses, tilting your head at him. “If that’s not soft, I don’t know what is.”
He crossed the space between you and stood close enough that you had to look up slightly to meet his gaze. “Let’s get somethin’ straight. I’m not lettin’ anything happen. I’m just pickin’ my battles.”
“Mhm,” you murmured, your smile growing. “And the battle you didn’t pick tonight was keeping Rogue home.”
“Watch it,” he said, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward. “How’d you get so good at teasin’ me, huh?”
“Years of practice,” you quipped, nudging him lightly with your shoulder.
He chuckled, his hand brushing briefly against yours before he stepped past you. “C’mon, let’s find somethin’ to eat. I ain’t sittin’ here all night worryin’ about the Cajun’s drivin’.”
---
The team walked into the dimly lit warehouse, their boots echoing against the concrete floor. The space was eerily quiet, illuminated only by the faint orange light of a single overhead lamp swaying slightly in the still air.
“Pretty cozy,” Logan muttered, his voice low as his eyes scanned the empty space. His senses were on high alert, his every instinct telling him something wasn’t right.
“This is the last known location of the shipments,” Scott said, frowning as he checked a map on his tablet. “There should be something here.”
“Should be,” you repeated, adjusting your glasses as you stepped further inside. “But looks can be deceiving.”
Jean’s voice chimed in softly behind you. “Spread out. Look for anything—papers, labels, anything out of the ordinary.”
The group split up, scattering throughout the open floor. Logan stayed close to you, his steps quiet but purposeful. His eyes shifted toward every shadow, a habit borne from years of battle and survival.
“I don’t like it,” he muttered, his gruff tone breaking the silence between you.
You glanced at him, your brow furrowed. “What? The empty warehouse or the general sense of impending doom?”
“Take your pick, darlin’,” he replied, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.
A small laugh escaped your lips, easing some of the tension. “I’d go with the second option. The lack of dust in here makes me think it hasn’t been abandoned long.”
Logan grunted in agreement, his attention pulled to a series of file cabinets along the far wall. “Might be somethin’ in here.” He tugged the drawer open with little effort, the lock snapping under his grip.
You crouched next to him, peering into the contents. Folders upon folders sat neatly inside, but most of them were unmarked, filled with papers in languages that seemed out of place. “Nothing that screams ‘illegal operation,’ but…” You reached for a document that stood out—a glossy pamphlet bearing the word Transigen.
“Transigen?” you muttered aloud, showing it to Logan. “Ring any bells?”
Logan stared at it, his brow furrowed in concentration. “Nah, but I don’t like it. Feels off.”
“Agreed,” you said, flipping through the rest of the papers. There wasn’t much else of note—no names, no dates, no clear locations.
Jean and Scott joined you a few moments later, carrying a sparse collection of other documents. “What’d you find?” Jean asked.
You handed her the pamphlet. “Not much. Just this. None of us have heard of Transigen before.”
Scott frowned as he skimmed the cover. “Could be nothing, or it could be their way of staying off the radar.”
“We take it back to Charles,” Jean said, tucking the pamphlet under her arm. “See what he can find out.”
---
“Logan, I don’t think anyone nowadays needs to know how to drive stick shift,” you said, gripping the wheel of the ancient car in the mansion’s garage. It reeked of age—leather seats cracking under your weight and the faint scent of old gasoline hanging in the air. You adjusted your glasses nervously as you glanced at Logan.
“Says the one who stalled it three times just tryin’ to back it out,” he shot back, leaning back in the passenger seat, his arms crossed. His smirk was laced with amusement, his hazel eyes gleaming.
“Okay, that was not my fault. Who decided reverse should be up and to the left? It’s… counterintuitive,” you grumbled, your voice soft but laced with frustration.
Logan chuckled, the deep sound filling the space. “Darlin’, that’s the point. Makes sure not just anyone can mess with it.”
“Well, mission accomplished,” you quipped, biting your lip as you shifted into first gear. The engine gave an ominous growl, and you glanced at Logan for reassurance. He didn’t say a word, just raised an eyebrow.
With a deep breath, you eased your foot off the clutch and onto the gas. The car lurched forward, sputtering but somehow staying alive. “See?” you said triumphantly. “I’ve got this.”
“For now,” Logan replied, though there was no malice in his tone. He gestured for you to keep driving. “Get outta the garage, then we’ll see.”
Carefully navigating the narrow space, you maneuvered the car out onto the long drive leading away from the mansion. The sunlight filtered through the surrounding trees, casting dappled shadows over the pavement. Your confidence grew with each foot traveled.
“So why the sudden need to teach me how to drive stick?” you asked after a moment, keeping your eyes focused on the road ahead.
“’Cause,” Logan said simply, shrugging. “You never know when it might come in handy.”
“That’s vague,” you replied, glancing at him. His expression gave nothing away, though the smallest hint of a smile tugged at his lips.
“It’s a skill,” he said after a pause. “Besides, keeps you sharp.”
You rolled your eyes. “You say that about everything, though. Like chopping wood. Who chops wood in 2015?”
Logan raised an eyebrow. “Don’t pretend you didn’t enjoy it.”
“I didn’t enjoy the blisters,” you countered, though there was a warmth in your voice.
The car gave a sudden jerk, cutting the banter short. You let out a startled noise, gripping the wheel tighter. Logan reached over, steadying it without hesitation. “Relax,” he said, his voice calm. “You’re just ridin’ the clutch. Give it more gas.”
“I’m trying,” you said through gritted teeth, your frustration showing. But you followed his instructions, and the car smoothed out again.
“There,” he said approvingly. “Told you you’d get the hang of it.”
“You’re awfully encouraging,” you said dryly, though a small smile played on your lips.
“Don’t get used to it,” Logan replied with a wink, his voice carrying that familiar gravelly tone that made it impossible to tell if he was joking or being serious.
You shook your head with a small laugh, the car jolting slightly as you shifted gears. “I think you just like watching me suffer.”
“Nah,” Logan said, leaning back in his seat with a smirk. “If I wanted that, I’d let you figure this thing out on your own. But I’m too nice for that.”
“Oh, sure. Logan Howlett, the king of kindness,” you teased, glancing at him before quickly returning your focus to the road.
“Don’t forget it,” he shot back, his smirk widening.
The two of you fell into a comfortable silence, the hum of the car filling the air. Outside, the trees blurred together in shades of green and brown, the sunlight cutting through the branches and casting fleeting patterns across the dashboard.
“Y’know,” Logan started after a while, breaking the quiet, “you’re doin’ better than I expected.”
“Oh, great. High praise from the guy who’s been driving since the 1800s,” you said, adjusting your glasses with one hand while keeping the other on the wheel.
Logan chuckled, the sound warm and low. “Ain’t my fault I’ve had a lot of practice.” He glanced at you, his hazel eyes softening. “Still. You’re doin’ good, darlin’. You’ve always been a quick learner.”
Your grip on the steering wheel relaxed a little at his words. “Thanks. I think.”
He nodded toward the road ahead. “Keep goin’ straight, then we’ll loop back to the garage. Shouldn’t push this old heap too much on her first run.”
“First run? Logan, this car looks like it’s survived two wars,” you said with a grin, earning a laugh from him.
“Probably has,” he admitted.
The drive back to the garage went smoother, and you couldn’t help but feel a small sense of pride as you pulled the car into its original spot without stalling. Turning off the ignition, you leaned back in the seat with a satisfied sigh.
“See? Told you I could do it,” you said, glancing at Logan.
He gave a small nod, his lips quirking up into a faint smile. “Guess I owe you that one.”
You raised an eyebrow. “What? No sarcastic comment? No snarky remark?”
“Not today,” he said, his tone softer now.
Something in the way he looked at you made your breath catch—there was a weight in his gaze, like he was seeing more than just the present moment. He’d been like this sometimes, staring at you as if he was trying to memorize every detail, every little thing about you.
“What?” you asked quietly, your voice barely above a whisper.
Logan shook his head, the moment passing as quickly as it came. “Nothin’. Let’s head inside. You’ve earned yourself a break.”
You climbed out of the car, still feeling the lingering warmth of his gaze as the two of you walked back toward the mansion.
---
Logan walked into your lab, his heavy footsteps echoing against the sterile tiles as he eyed the setup on your table. Various gadgets and pieces of equipment blinked and whirred, wires snaking between them like a miniature city of technology. He stopped just short of the table, crossing his arms as he gave you a skeptical look.
“Alright, why’d ya call me in here?” he asked, the gruffness in his voice softened slightly by curiosity.
You adjusted your glasses, a small smile tugging at the corners of your lips. “Because you, Logan, need to learn something new. Consider it payback for all those hours spent stalling cars in the driveway.”
Logan raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. “Pretty sure drivin’ a stick’s more useful than whatever this is.”
You ignored the jab, your fingers deftly adjusting a small control panel. “Maybe. But when you thought Hank’s laser pointer was going to burn your skin, I realized you might need a crash course in modern tech.”
Logan scowled. “It was brighter than it needed to be.”
You chuckled, shaking your head as you picked up a small handheld device. “This,” you said, holding it up like a prized artifact, “is a low-intensity laser emitter. Completely harmless—unless you point it at someone’s eye for a really long time. But we’re not doing that.”
He narrowed his eyes at the device, taking a small step back. “Still don’t see why I gotta know about it.”
“Because,” you said patiently, “in our line of work, it’s good to understand what we’re dealing with. Plus, if you’re going to make fun of me for not knowing how to drive stick, I get to make fun of you for thinking this little thing is gonna cook you alive.”
Logan huffed but didn’t argue, watching as you adjusted a few dials and pointed the emitter at a piece of metal on the table. You pressed a button, and a thin red beam shot out, cutting a small groove into the surface.
“See?” you said, gesturing to the clean line. “It’s just concentrated energy. Controlled and precise.”
Logan tilted his head, leaning in slightly to inspect the mark. “Huh. Not bad.”
“Not bad?” you repeated, feigning offense. “This is incredible, Logan. It’s a tool, a weapon, even a way to—”
“Save the sales pitch, sweetheart,” he interrupted, a smirk forming on his lips. “You’re already more excited about this than anyone else’ll ever be.”
You rolled your eyes but couldn’t hide your grin. “Fine. But now it’s your turn.”
Logan straightened, his expression immediately shifting to one of suspicion. “What d’ya mean, ‘my turn’?”
“I mean,” you said, holding out the device, “you’re going to use it.”
He stared at it like you’d handed him a live grenade. “I’m good.”
“Oh no,” you said firmly, stepping closer and pressing the emitter into his hand. “You’re not getting out of this. I had to learn how to keep an ancient car alive; you can learn how to use a laser.”
Logan sighed, his grip on the device awkward. “You’re relentless, y’know that?”
“Comes with the territory,” you replied with a grin, stepping back. “Now, aim it at the metal—carefully—and press the button. That’s it.”
Logan hesitated, glancing at you for reassurance. When you nodded, he turned his attention to the table, holding the emitter with surprising precision. He pressed the button, and the red beam sprang to life, tracing an uneven line across the surface.
“Not bad for a first try,” you said encouragingly.
“Doesn’t feel like much,” Logan muttered, though there was a glimmer of interest in his eyes as he turned off the beam.
“Because it’s not,” you said. “This is just a demonstration. Real lasers are a lot more powerful. They can cut through steel or even—”
“Okay, okay,” Logan interrupted, holding up a hand. “I get it. Lasers are fancy. You happy now?”
“Very,” you replied, your smile softening. “You’re a natural.”
He snorted, setting the device back on the table. “Don’t push it.”
---
2016
“Maybe we could rewatch The Force Awakens. You know Jones likes that movie.” Jean suggested.
You shook your head, “I don’t disagree with that kid much, but on that I do. That movie is not better than the other six ones!”
“Well, maybe not but—”
Loud, insistent knocking cut Jean off as the two of you looked at the main door. You both looked at each other, then the door, before slowly walking towards it.
You gave Jean a nod before quickly opening the door, revealing Peter standing outside, disheveled. His usually neat hair stuck up in all directions, his face was pale, and his clothes—though clean—were wrinkled as if he’d been wearing them for hours. His backpack hung off one shoulder, sagging with weight.
“Peter?” you said, startled. “What are you doing here? Are you okay?”
His wide brown eyes darted between you and Jean, and he opened his mouth to speak but hesitated, visibly struggling to find the words. “I—I didn’t know where else to go,” he finally blurted, his voice trembling. “Can I come in?”
“Of course,” Jean said gently, stepping aside to let him in. You quickly closed the door behind him, your brow furrowed with concern.
Peter shuffled inside, dropping his bag by the entryway with a soft thud. He looked around, his gaze lingering on the familiar halls of the mansion, but there was none of the boyish excitement you remembered from his visits years ago.
“Pete,” you said softly, crouching slightly to meet his gaze. “What’s going on? Is it your aunt? Is she okay?”
He shook his head quickly. “Aunt May’s fine. It’s not that. It’s—” He paused, swallowing hard. “It’s me.”
Jean stepped closer, her expression kind but cautious. “Did something happen? You can tell us, Peter.”
His hands clenched into fists at his sides before he let out a shaky breath and looked directly at you. “I think… something’s wrong with me.”
You exchanged a quick glance with Jean before returning your focus to him. “What do you mean, ‘wrong’? Are you hurt?” You reached out instinctively, but he took a small step back, shaking his head.
“No, I’m not hurt. It’s just…” He hesitated again, clearly wrestling with how to explain. “Weird stuff’s been happening. Like, really weird. And I don’t know how to deal with it.”
“Start from the beginning,” Jean urged, her tone calm and reassuring. “What kind of weird stuff?”
Peter hesitated, his face contorting as he tried to find the words. Finally, he held up his hands, palms out. “It’s hard to explain, but… I’m different now. Stronger. Faster. And—”
“Slow down,” you said gently, placing a comforting hand on his arm. “What happened, Peter? When did this start?”
“A few days ago,” he said quickly. “I was on a field trip, and this… spider bit me. It hurt, but I didn’t think much of it. Then the next day, I woke up and—” He took a shaky breath. “I could climb walls. And my hands stick to stuff. And I broke my desk without even trying.”
Your mind raced, piecing together the details. “A spider? Did anyone else on the trip get bitten?”
“No,” Peter said, shaking his head. “Just me. I—I Googled it, and nothing normal explains what’s happening. I thought I was going crazy until—” He stopped short, looking down at his hands again.
“Until what?” Jean prompted, her voice soft.
“Until I almost hurt someone,” Peter admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “Some guy at school tried to mess with me, and I… I didn’t mean to, but I shoved him. He flew halfway across the cafeteria.” His shoulders slumped, and he looked up at you with tear-filled eyes. “I don’t want to hurt anyone.”
You exchanged another glance with Jean, whose expression had shifted to one of understanding. She nodded slightly, silently agreeing with what you were already thinking. Whatever was happening to Peter, it wasn’t just some random coincidence—it was something bigger.
“Okay,” you said softly, squeezing his arm reassuringly. “You did the right thing coming here. We’ll figure this out together.”
Peter’s lip quivered, but he managed a small nod. “You mean it?”
“Of course,” Jean said, her voice steady and calm. “You’re part of our family, Peter. You always have been. Whatever this is, we’ll help you. But first, how about we get you to the medbay? I can run some tests, and we can figure out what’s going on, yeah?”
Peter hesitated for a moment, his shoulders still tense. “Okay,” he said quietly, glancing between you and Jean. “But… what if it’s bad? Like, really bad?”
You stepped closer, offering him a reassuring smile. “Then we’ll deal with it. Together. You’re not alone in this, Pete.”
Jean placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. “Y/N’s right. Let’s take this one step at a time. You’ve already done the hardest part by coming here.”
Peter nodded slowly, his expression softening ever so slightly. “Thanks,” he murmured.
The three of you began heading down the hall toward the medbay. The mansion was quiet, the late hour leaving most of the residents either in their rooms or scattered in common areas. Peter’s footsteps were hesitant, like he wasn’t sure if he should really be there, but you made sure to keep close, walking just beside him.
“You’ve grown a lot since the last time you visited,” you said, trying to lighten the mood. “I think you’re taller than me now.”
Peter managed a small smile. “Yeah, I guess I have.”
Jean chimed in, her tone light. “Taller, but definitely still the same kid who tried to sneak cookies out of the kitchen when Logan wasn’t looking.”
That earned a faint laugh from Peter. “He caught me every time. His hearing’s, like, too good.”
You chuckled. “Yeah, he’s a tough one to fool. Trust me, I’ve tried.”
As you reached the medbay, Jean gestured for Peter to take a seat on one of the examination tables. “Okay, just sit tight for a second,” she said, moving to grab some equipment. “I’m going to start with a simple scan, see if there’s anything unusual we can pick up.”
Peter fidgeted nervously on the table, his hands gripping the edge. You perched on a nearby stool, offering him a reassuring smile. “It’s going to be fine,” you said. “Jean’s the best at this stuff.”
“Yeah,” Peter said, but his voice was still uncertain. “I just… I don’t know what to expect. What if this isn’t something you guys can fix?”
Jean glanced over from where she was setting up the scanner. “Peter, this isn’t about fixing you. You’re not broken. Whatever’s happening, it’s a part of you now. We’re just going to figure out how it works so you can control it.”
Peter nodded, but his unease was still clear. “I just don’t want to hurt anyone,” he murmured.
“You won’t,” you said firmly. “You came here because you care about doing the right thing. That already says a lot.”
Jean activated the scanner, and a soft hum filled the room. She positioned it around Peter, carefully monitoring the readouts on a nearby screen. “This might feel a little weird,” she warned. “Just hold still for a minute.”
Peter froze in place, his wide eyes darting nervously between the scanner and the screen. You leaned forward slightly, watching as Jean studied the results.
After a few minutes, she let out a soft hum of interest. “Well, this is definitely unique,” she said, turning the screen toward you.
“What is it?” Peter asked anxiously.
Jean smiled reassuringly. “Your DNA’s been altered, but not in a way that’s harmful. It looks like the spider that bit you carried some kind of genetic mutation. It passed that mutation on to you.”
“So… what does that mean?” Peter asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
“It means your powers aren’t random,” Jean explained. “They’re a result of the mutation. Your strength, your speed, your ability to climb walls—all of it comes from the changes in your DNA.”
Peter stared at her, processing the information. “So I’m… like a mutant now?”
Jean hesitated, then nodded. “In a way, yes. But this doesn’t define who you are, Peter. It’s just a part of you.”
Peter let out a shaky breath, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “Okay,” he said quietly. “Okay.”
You placed a hand on his arm, giving it a reassuring squeeze. “We’re going to help you figure this out, Pete. You’re not in this alone.”
He looked at you, a faint glimmer of hope in his eyes. “Thanks. I mean it.”
Jean smiled, her tone warm. “That’s what family’s for.”
As the three of you continued to talk, a familiar, gruff voice cut through the quiet. “What’s all this about a family reunion?”
You turned to see Logan leaning against the doorway, his arms crossed and a curious expression on his face. Peter’s eyes widened, and he looked like a deer caught in headlights.
“Logan,” you said with a small smile. “Perfect timing.”
Logan raised an eyebrow. “What’d the kid do?”
“Nothing,” Jean said quickly, shooting him a look. “He’s just… going through some changes. And he could use some guidance.”
Logan’s gaze shifted to Peter, his expression softening slightly. “Yeah? Well, stick around, kid. You’ll learn a thing or two here.”
Peter nodded slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing. For the first time since he’d arrived, he looked like he might actually believe that everything was going to be okay.
---
A few months later, Ororo and Charles were walking out of his office, talking about the small lead they had on Transigen, which was only that they seemed to be stationed in Mexico City.
But then there was loud knocking on the front door, causing both their heads to turn towards the door. Ororo looked down at Charles as the older man focused on who was outside.
“Ah, I don’t suppose you could fetch me Scott and Jean?”
---
Jean opened her eyes, her hands hovering over the sides of Bucky’s head. “Well, I’m not saying it’s impossible… I’ve just never tried to undo someone’s… conditioning.”
Her voice was calm, but there was a note of uncertainty, one that didn’t go unnoticed by the others in the room. Bucky remained seated, his jaw tight, hands gripping the edges of his chair so hard that the metal creaked under the pressure. Steve stepped closer, his expression a mix of concern and resolve.
“Jean,” Steve said, his voice low, “if there’s anyone who can do this, it’s you.”
Jean glanced at him, offering a faint smile. “I appreciate the confidence, Steve, but this isn’t just about skill. What was done to him… it’s layers upon layers of trauma. I can try to help him regain control, but there’s a risk.”
“What kind of risk?” Wanda asked, standing near Sam, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.
Jean hesitated, choosing her words carefully. “If I push too hard or go too deep too quickly, I could make it worse. His mind is like a minefield. One wrong step, and I could trigger something—memories, programming—that we don’t want activated.”
Bucky’s eyes flicked to Jean, his voice gruff but steady. “Do it.”
“Bucky,” Steve started, but Bucky held up a hand, cutting him off.
“I’ve lived like this for too long,” he said, his tone firm. “If there’s even a chance she can help, I’ll take it.”
Jean exchanged a look with Scott, who stood by the door, his arms crossed as he leaned against the frame. “It’s his call,” Scott said simply. “But Jean, don’t push yourself too hard, either.”
She nodded again, her fingers tapping lightly against her palm before turning toward Charles. “Professor, can I talk to you real quick?”
Charles gave a slight tilt of his head in acknowledgment, his wheelchair moving forward as Jean followed him out of the office and into the hallway. The rest of the group lingered near the open door, their hushed voices echoing faintly in the quiet mansion.
Jean’s face was tight with tension as they walked. “Professor, I’ve done this kind of thing before—helping someone unravel memories—but nothing like this. The level of conditioning… it’s terrifying. I don’t want to hurt him, but I’m not sure how deep I can go without risking it all.”
Charles stopped, his gaze steady and calm as he looked up at her. “Jean, you’ve always had an extraordinary gift—not just your abilities, but your compassion. That compassion is what will guide you here. Take it slowly. Listen to him, and listen to your instincts. You are capable of far more than you give yourself credit for.”
Jean hesitated, glancing down at her hands. “I just… I don’t want to fail him. Or the team.”
“You won’t,” Charles reassured her. “This isn’t just about skill; it’s about trust. He trusts you. Let that be your foundation.”
She gave him a small smile, her tension easing just slightly. “Thank you, Professor.”
Meanwhile, back in the office, Steve and Bucky had moved closer to the open door. Their conversation stalled as their attention shifted toward the sound of laughter echoing from down the hall. Logan’s gruff voice mixed with the playful chatter of students, and they saw you in the distance, wrangling a group of younger kids who were clearly full of energy.
One of the children, not paying attention, accidentally walked straight into your leg. You stumbled slightly, wincing and reaching for the wall to steady yourself. Before you could catch your balance, Logan was there, his hand firm on your arm. “You alright, darlin’?” he asked, his tone gruff but warm.
You waved him off with a sheepish laugh. “I’m fine, Logan. It’s just the bruise acting up again.”
He didn’t look convinced, his eyes narrowing slightly. “You’re pushing it. Come on, let me take ‘em to class.”
“Logan, I’m not made of glass—” you started, but he cut you off by scooping you up with ease, earning gasps and giggles from the students. “Logan!”
“Relax,” he muttered, carrying you down the hall as you continued to protest. “You’ll thank me later.”
Bucky froze, his brows furrowing as he watched the interaction. His voice was low and uncertain. “It’s her. She’s alive—”
“No,” Steve interrupted sharply, his expression unreadable. “I’m not sure that’s her.”
Bucky’s gaze lingered in the direction where Logan had disappeared with you, his jaw tightening. “It’s her, Steve. I know it.”
Before the conversation could continue, Jean reentered the room, her expression resolute. “Alright,” she said, looking directly at Bucky. “Let’s get started.”
---
Jean walked into the kitchen, her fingers kneading her temples, exhaustion clear on her face. You glanced up from the pot of spaghetti sauce simmering on the stove, the aroma filling the cozy kitchen. “Rough day?” you asked softly, pushing your glasses up the bridge of your nose with your wrist to avoid staining them with sauce.
“You could say that,” Jean replied, offering a tired smile. She leaned against the counter, stealing a quick glance at Logan, who was seated at the kitchen island, newspaper in hand. He acknowledged her with a brief grunt but didn’t look up.
“Dinner’ll be ready in ten,” you added, stirring the pot, a little smile tugging at your lips. “And you’re welcome to join if you want.”
Jean’s smile widened slightly. “You’re a lifesaver. I don’t think I’ve eaten since breakfast.”
Logan snorted, flipping a page of his newspaper. “You’re pushin’ yourself too hard, Red.”
“Says the king of overdoing it,” Jean shot back, though her tone lacked heat. She turned her attention back to you. “Can I help with anything? Set the table?”
“I’ve got it,” you assured her. “Just sit down. You look like you’ve been through it.”
Jean gave you a grateful look and slid into the seat next to Logan, resting her chin in her hand. “Thanks. You know, for everything.”
Before you could respond, footsteps echoed in the hallway, growing louder until Steve, Bucky, Sam, and Wanda appeared in the doorway. They hesitated at the threshold, clearly picking up on the low-key energy in the room. Steve’s gaze immediately found Logan, and the two men exchanged a silent nod—acknowledgment between old soldiers who had fought on the same side a lifetime ago.
“Smells good in here,��� Sam commented, breaking the quiet.
“It is good,” Logan said, not looking up from his paper. “And it’s spoken for.”
“Logan!” you scolded gently, though your face warmed in amusement. You turned to the Avengers. “Sorry about him. There’s not much left, but if you’re starving—”
“They’re not stayin’,” Logan interrupted, finally lowering the newspaper and fixing the group with his usual no-nonsense glare. “Go find your own dinner. This one’s off-duty.”
Sam raised his hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright, we get it. Sheesh.” But he was smiling as he turned and nudged Wanda to follow him. The others trailed after, though Steve lingered for a second longer, his sharp blue eyes flicking between Logan and you before giving a brief nod and stepping out.
The quiet returned, but not before you caught Jean hiding a laugh behind her hand. “He doesn’t do sharing, huh?” she teased.
Logan leaned back, his hands behind his head, smirking. “What’s mine is mine.”
You rolled your eyes but didn’t argue, instead grabbing three plates from the cabinet. “Jean, do you want wine with dinner?”
“Definitely. Do you have red?” she asked as she watched you pour the sauce over the pasta and sprinkle Parmesan on top.
“Got a bottle open already,” you said, reaching for it.
Logan grunted as if annoyed but didn’t complain when you set a plate in front of him. “You don’t spoil me like this,” he muttered, picking up his fork.
“You don’t deserve it,” you teased lightly, flashing him a smile that made his usual scowl soften.
Jean glanced between the two of you with an amused but warm expression. “You two are really something, you know that?”
You chuckled, carrying your plate to the table and sitting beside Logan. “Yeah, something stubborn.”
Logan snorted into his plate, but his hand found your knee under the table, a subtle gesture that made your heart do a little flip. For all his roughness, there were these little moments that reminded you just how much he cared.
Dinner passed with quiet chatter and comfortable silences. Jean eventually excused herself with a full stomach and a little less tension in her shoulders. When she was gone, Logan leaned back in his chair, his gaze lingering on you as you started cleaning up.
“Need help?” he asked.
“Not with the kitchen,” you said with a small smile, your voice teasing. “But you can check the bruise on my leg if you’re feeling generous.”
He arched a brow, his lips twitching into a rare grin. “Always generous for you, sweetheart.”
---
“Alright, think ya can drive around the driveway on your own?” Logan asked, holding the motorcycle upright with you seated on it.
“Uh… mayb—”
“’Course you can, sweetheart,” Logan said, his gruff voice laced with an unusual softness as he steadied the motorcycle. His hands remained on the handlebars for a second longer before he stepped back, giving you space to get your bearings. “Just remember, easy on the throttle. Don’t get cocky.”
“Noted,” you replied with a small smile, gripping the handlebars tightly. You adjusted your glasses on your nose with a quick nudge from your shoulder and slowly eased the bike forward.
Logan took a few steps back, watching closely as you started your first lap around the driveway. He crossed his arms, his stance protective yet relaxed. “She’s got it,” he murmured, though his voice carried an edge of tension he couldn’t quite mask.
Nearby, Ororo stood with Jean, arms folded as she watched you maneuver the bike. “You’ve been teaching her how to ride for months now,” Ororo commented lightly, arching a brow at Logan. “She’s not going to crash, you know.”
“She better not,” Logan muttered, his eyes narrowing. “Or she’ll be hearin’ about it from me.”
Jean smirked. “And here I thought you were all about positive reinforcement, Logan.”
He shot her a sideways glare, but his focus never wavered from you. “I’ll reinforce plenty when she parks that thing without scratchin’ it.”
You completed the first lap with minimal wobbling, and a surge of pride flashed across your face as you passed by Logan. He gave you a subtle nod of approval before turning toward the other two women. “Not bad for a beginner.”
Jean chuckled. “Coming from you, that’s practically a glowing review.”
As you started another lap, Logan stayed close for a moment, then drifted over to where Ororo and Jean stood. “She’s pickin’ this up faster than I thought she would.”
“Maybe it’s because you’re such a great teacher,” Jean teased, earning herself another grunt from Logan.
Midway through the second lap, you felt a strange sensation wash over you—a ripple in time, a distortion that pulled you away from the present. The world around you blurred as your vision tunneled, and you found yourself somewhere else entirely.
A sterile, white building loomed around you. The air was heavy, the kind of suffocating stillness that hinted at danger. A little girl, no older than five, crouched behind a counter. Her wide, frightened eyes were locked on a man advancing toward her. Without warning, she leapt forward, two metal claws extending from her tiny fists. The claws pierced the man’s chest with terrifying precision.
The scene shifted violently, and you were suddenly thrust back into the present. The driveway came back into focus, and panic clawed at you as you realized the motorcycle had veered off course. Your hands trembled as you fumbled for control, but the bike swerved sharply.
“Bucky!” someone shouted.
Before you could process what was happening, strong hands gripped the handlebars, forcing the motorcycle to a halt. The momentum caused you to tumble off the seat, hitting the ground with a jarring thud. Pain bloomed across your side as the air was knocked from your lungs.
“Y/N!” Logan’s voice was sharp and urgent as he was instantly at your side, dropping to one knee. Jean and Ororo followed closely behind, their faces etched with worry. Logan’s hands hovered over you, searching for any obvious injuries. “Are you alright? What the hell happened?”
You blinked up at him, your vision swimming for a moment before settling. “I—I’m fine. Just lost focus for a second.”
“That wasn’t just ‘losing focus,’” Logan growled, his hand brushing a stray strand of hair from your face. “You scared the hell outta me.”
Jean knelt on your other side, her hand resting lightly on your shoulder. “Y/N, did you have a vision?”
You hesitated, your breathing still unsteady. “Yeah. It—it wasn’t clear, but there was a girl… She had claws, like Logan’s. She was protecting herself. It felt… real.”
The three exchanged tense glances. Ororo spoke first. “Do you think it’s something that might happen? Or was it one of those could-be futures?”
“I don’t know,” you admitted, your voice trembling slightly. “But it felt important.”
Logan’s jaw tightened as he turned to Jean. “Help her up. I’m takin’ her inside.”
“I’m fine, Logan,” you protested, but he wasn’t listening. His arms slid under you, lifting you effortlessly off the ground.
Jean rose to her feet, brushing off her hands. “We should tell Charles about this. If it’s tied to—”
“First, we’re dealin’ with her bruise,” Logan interrupted, carrying you toward the mansion. His tone left no room for argument. “Charles can wait.”
---
Jean sat in front of Bucky for another session to try and undo his conditioning. Steve stood nearby, leaning against the wall.
As Jean’s hands hovered over the sides of his head, Bucky spoke up. “Is she okay?”
She let out a hum, “who?”
“Y/N.”
Jean opened her eyes and grabbed a pen to jot something down on her clipboard. “Yeah, she’s fine. Just a few scratches. Could’ve been worse if you didn’t stop the bike.”
Bucky sat back slightly, his jaw tightening. “Guess I was in the right place at the right time.”
“Lucky for her,” Jean said with a small smile, her tone light but genuine. She glanced at him, noting the tension in his posture. “You okay? You seem… distracted.”
Bucky hesitated, his eyes dropping to the floor. “I just… She looks familiar. Like someone I used to know.”
Jean tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. “Someone from before?”
“Maybe,” Bucky admitted, his voice quieter now. “It’s hard to pin down. But when I saw her earlier, it was like…” He trailed off, struggling to find the words.
“Like a memory trying to surface?” Jean offered gently.
Bucky nodded, his fingers gripping the arms of the chair. “Yeah. Something like that.”
Jean looked thoughtful for a moment before writing another note. “It could be worth exploring, but let’s take it one step at a time. For now, let’s get back to where we left off, alright?”
He gave her a tight nod, sitting up straighter. “Alright. Let’s do it.”
---
Meanwhile, Logan stood in the doorway of your shared bedroom, leaning against the frame with his arms crossed. You sat on the edge of the bed, carefully rolling up the leg of your jeans to inspect the fresh bruise forming on your calf.
“You’re lucky that’s all you got,” Logan said, his voice gruff but tinged with concern. He stepped into the room and crouched in front of you, gently taking your leg in his hands to get a closer look.
“It’s not that bad,” you said, though your wince betrayed you.
Logan shot you a look, his thumb brushing lightly over the unbruised skin just above the mark. “Not that bad, huh?” he said, his voice gruff as his gaze stayed locked on the forming bruise. “You’ve got a knack for understatement, sweetheart.”
You rolled your eyes, though a faint smile tugged at your lips. “It’s just a bruise, Logan. I’m fine.”
“You’re always sayin’ you’re fine,” he muttered, his fingers ghosting over the edges of the mark. “And every time, it’s somethin’ worse than you let on.”
Your shoulders sagged slightly, and you glanced down at your hands. “It’s not like I planned for this to happen,” you said softly. “I just… zoned out for a second.”
Logan let out a quiet sigh, his hand dropping to rest on his knee. “I know. That vision shook you up.” He looked up at you, his intense gaze softening. “You don’t gotta act like you’ve got it all under control. Not with me.”
“I’m not acting like anything,” you replied, meeting his eyes. “I just… I don’t know what to do with what I saw. It’s like these pieces of something bigger, but none of it fits together yet.”
Logan was quiet for a moment, his hand finding yours and giving it a gentle squeeze. “We’ll figure it out,” he said firmly. “Together.”
The sound of voices down the hall interrupted the moment, and Logan’s jaw tightened. “Figures,” he muttered, standing and stepping toward the door. “Bet it’s Stark, loudmouthin’ again.”
You stifled a laugh as you pushed your glasses up your nose. “You do realize Tony thrives on getting under your skin, right?”
“Yeah, well, he’s got another thing comin’ if he tries it today.” Logan glanced back at you. “Stay put. I’m not done talkin’ to you yet.”
“Is that an order, Wolverine?” you teased, earning a low growl as he left the room.
---
You walked into Jean’s lab with a box of new beakers that the two of you had ordered. You had already taken your share and now you were coming by to give her hers.
“Hey, Jean.” You said, as you pushed the door open with your elbow, “got those beakers.”
“Okay! Can you set them down on the table and come help me real quick?”
You placed the box down and walked over to Jean, where she was patching up a few cuts and scratches Bucky had. You looked over at her, a silent question in you gaze.
She opened a roll of gauze. “Apparently, your husband went a little rough on him and Steve,” Jean said with a hint of exasperation as she dabbed antiseptic onto a particularly nasty cut on Bucky’s forearm.
You blinked, surprised. “What? Why?”
“Something about training getting too ‘intense.’” Jean shot you a pointed look, then gave Bucky a sympathetic smile. “Logan doesn’t exactly know the meaning of ‘dial it down.’”
Bucky let out a low chuckle, though he winced slightly when Jean pressed the gauze to his arm. “It’s fine. He was testing us.”
“Testing you?” you echoed, raising a brow as you perched on the edge of the counter. “You’re the Winter Soldier, and Steve’s Captain America. What could he possibly be testing?”
Bucky glanced at you briefly before looking away, the corner of his mouth twitching upward in a half-smile. “Maybe he just wanted to see if I could keep up.”
“Or maybe he just likes knocking you and Steve around,” Jean quipped as she secured the gauze with medical tape. “Okay, that should hold for now. Don’t take it off for at least a day.”
Bucky flexed his arm, testing the bandage. “Thanks, doc.”
Jean snorted. “I’m not a doctor. I just patch people up when your husband forgets to stop swinging.”
You sighed, pinching the bridge of your nose. “I’ll talk to him.”
Bucky shrugged, the ghost of a grin on his face. “Don’t worry about it. I can handle him.”
Jean raised an eyebrow at that but didn’t comment. Instead, she turned back to you. “Thanks for the beakers, by the way. Can you grab a few more from the box and put them on the top shelf? I’d do it myself, but someone—” she shot Bucky a look “—got blood on my gloves.”
You smirked as you hopped off the counter. “Sure thing.”
As you worked, Bucky watched you carefully. His brows furrowed slightly, like he was trying to piece together a puzzle he couldn’t quite solve. Jean noticed the look but kept quiet, her curiosity simmering beneath the surface.
Finally, Bucky broke the silence. “You’re a teacher here, right?”
“Physics,” you said over your shoulder, placing the last beaker on the shelf. “And I help Jean out sometimes when she’s swamped.”
His jaw tightened slightly, and his gaze dropped to the floor. “You… uh, ever think about doing anything else? Something outside the mansion?”
The question caught you off guard, and you turned to look at him. “Not really. Why?”
Bucky hesitated, his expression guarded. “Just wondering.”
Jean glanced between the two of you, clearly picking up on the tension. “Okay, what’s going on here? Did something happen?”
You shook your head, brushing off the odd exchange. “No, it’s nothing. Probably just the aftereffects of Logan’s ‘training.’” You glanced at Bucky, your tone softening. “Seriously, though, if he gave you or Steve a hard time, let me know. He can be a bit… much.”
Bucky gave you a small smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Thanks, Y/N. But I think we’re good.”
Jean crossed her arms, watching as Bucky stood and rolled his shoulder experimentally. “You know, for a guy who’s been through hell, you’ve got an impressive pain tolerance.”
Bucky shrugged, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly. “Comes with the territory.”
You exchanged a glance with Jean, and she gave you a subtle nod, her way of telling you to let it go—for now. But as Bucky left the lab, you couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to his questions than he let on.
---
“What do you think ‘bout this one?” you asked, turning around slowly to show off your outfit: a black blazer over a beige turtleneck, paired with black flared trousers. The gold buckle on your belt added just enough polish to the look.
Logan, seated on the edge of the bed with his arms crossed, let out a low grunt. His expression didn’t give much away, but the way his eyes lingered told you he was paying attention.
“You look good, darlin’,” he finally said, his voice gruff but warm. “Classy. Not too flashy.”
You adjusted the blazer slightly and glanced at the mirror, pursing your lips. “Not too flashy, huh? Are you sure that’s what Rogue had in mind for a double date?”
Logan let out a snort, leaning back slightly. “Rogue knows better than to drag me anywhere that’s too flashy. ‘Sides, you look fine no matter what you wear.”
You rolled your eyes, though your cheeks warmed at the compliment. “You’re just saying that because you don’t want to deal with Remy for longer than you have to.”
Logan’s jaw tightened at the mention of him. “You’re not wrong.”
You turned back to him with a soft laugh. “Logan, you’ve had over a year to warm up to him. Rogue’s crazy about him. Can’t you at least try?”
“I am tryin’,” Logan shot back, his tone defensive. “If I wasn’t, I wouldn’t be goin’ on this damn double date.”
“Fair enough.” You grabbed your purse from the dresser and glanced at him over your glasses. “But maybe don’t scare him off tonight? Rogue would never forgive you.”
Logan grumbled something under his breath as he stood, adjusting the leather jacket he’d shrugged on. “No promises.”
---
The restaurant Rogue picked was cozy, with soft lighting and a jazz trio playing in the corner. You and Logan arrived first, Logan’s grumbling already earning him a teasing nudge from you as the two of you were shown to your table.
“Relax,” you said, setting your purse down and adjusting your blazer. “It’s just dinner.”
“With Gumbo,” Logan muttered, pulling out your chair before settling into his own. “This better be good.”
Before you could reply, Rogue and Remy appeared, the younger woman beaming as she tugged Remy toward the table. “Hey, y’all!” Rogue greeted, her Southern accent thick as ever. She gave Logan a quick hug before turning to you. “You look amazing, Y/N! Doesn’t she, Remy?”
“Oui, belle comme toujours,” Remy said smoothly, his eyes flicking over you with a charming smile. He offered you a slight bow before glancing at Logan. “Logan. Lookin’... sturdy as ever.”
Logan grunted in response, his lips twitching slightly in what could almost be mistaken for a smirk.
The four of you settled into an easy rhythm as dinner was served, the conversation bouncing between Rogue and Remy’s latest antics and Logan’s dry quips. You chimed in when the teasing got too much, gently steering the conversation back to lighter topics.
As the evening wore on, you noticed Logan’s stance soften, just a little. He even shared a rare chuckle when Remy recounted a particularly wild story from his time in Louisiana.
By the time dessert arrived, the tension at the table had mostly dissolved.
---
Later that night, as the two of you walked back to the car, you glanced up at Logan with a small smile. “See? That wasn’t so bad.”
He huffed but didn’t argue, his hand finding the small of your back as he guided you to the passenger side. “Don’t get used to it.”
You laughed, leaning up to kiss his cheek before slipping into the car. “Thanks for trying, Logan. It means a lot to Rogue.”
He didn’t respond right away, but as he started the car, you caught the faintest hint of a smile. “Yeah, well. Don’t make a habit of it, sweetheart.”
---
You got on your tiptoes, holding onto the boxing ring’s ropes to steady yourself as you pressed a quick kiss to Logan’s lips. “I’ll make you that smoothie.”
“You better not put any grass in it this time!” Logan called after you, his voice laced with mock irritation as you headed toward the kitchen.
“You mean spinach?” you teased, glancing over your shoulder with a smirk.
“Same damn thing!”
You laughed, leaving him shaking his head as you disappeared through the doorway.
Logan turned back toward the center of the ring, adjusting the wraps on his hands when Steve, who’d been leaning casually against the wall, straightened up.
“Mind if I go a round or two with you?” Steve asked, his tone friendly but direct.
Logan raised an eyebrow, eyeing him for a moment before giving a curt nod. “Your funeral, Cap.”
Steve climbed into the ring with an easy grin, rolling his shoulders as he stepped up. “Just a friendly sparring match, Logan.”
“Sure,” Logan muttered, his tone noncommittal as he sized up the taller man.
The first few exchanges were straightforward—calculated jabs and dodges, neither man pushing too hard. Steve broke the silence after a few moments. “So, how long have you and Y/N been together?”
Logan’s movements didn’t falter, but his gaze sharpened. “Long enough.”
Steve nodded, his punches measured as he pressed on. “She seems like a good fit for you. Never pegged her to be a physicist, though.”
Logan’s stance stiffened, his punches coming in faster, heavier. “What’s that s’pposed to mean?”
Steve backpedaled, his hands raised defensively. “Nothing bad. Just… when I met her—”
Before Steve could finish, Logan swept forward, catching him off guard with a hard shove that sent him sprawling onto the mat. Logan crouched over him, claws unsheathed and glinting under the overhead light.
“Keep talkin’,” Logan growled, his voice dangerously low.
Steve blinked, holding up his hands in surrender. “Alright, alright! I didn’t mean any offense.” He paused, catching his breath. “It’s just… Bucky and I knew someone who looked just like her. Back before the war. She grew up with us in Brooklyn.”
Logan didn’t move, his eyes narrowing as Steve continued.
“When Bucky went off to fight, so did she,” Steve explained, his voice softer now. “Not as a soldier, but as a nurse. And later, when I joined the Howling Commandos, she was assigned to us for a while. She wanted to do more, though, so she volunteered to go to Italy.”
Logan finally backed off, retracting his claws and giving Steve room to sit up. His expression was guarded, unreadable, but the tension in his posture was unmistakable.
Steve studied him, tilting his head slightly. “You’re not surprised.”
Logan grunted, stepping out of the ring. “She didn’t grow up in Brooklyn,” he said flatly. “Didn’t serve with you either.”
Steve frowned, wiping at the sweat on his brow. “She didn’t tell you?”
“She wouldn’t remember,” Logan said gruffly, grabbing his towel from the corner.
Steve’s brows knitted together in confusion, but Logan didn’t give him a chance to ask more. Without another word, he headed for the kitchen, leaving Steve alone in the ring.
---
You were stirring a smoothie when Logan walked in, his expression tight. He leaned against the counter, watching you silently for a moment.
“Did Steve ask you anything weird?” he asked finally, his voice low.
You glanced at him curiously, setting the blender cup down. “Weird? No, why?”
Logan shook his head, his jaw tightening. “No reason.”
You raised an eyebrow, but before you could press further, Logan stepped closer, brushing a hand along your arm. “You alright?”
“I’m fine, Logan,” you said softly, offering a reassuring smile. “You sure you’re okay?”
He gave a slight nod, though his eyes lingered on you as if searching for something. “Yeah, darlin’. Just… tired.”
You reached up to adjust his hair, smoothing it back gently. He leaned into your hand until you pulled back, “he… told you something, didn’t he? Did he know me—”
Logan looked you in the eye, “would it matter?”
You blinked, mulling it over. Would it matter? It’s not like you could remember any of it. If Logan hadn’t told you about your past lives, you wouldn’t have known they’d even existed. “I… guess not,” you said, meeting his eyes.
Logan exhaled slowly, the tension in his shoulders visibly easing as he stepped closer. His rough hands reached out, gently cupping your face. “See?” he murmured, his voice low and steady. “None of that matters anymore. What matters to me is that you’re here right now.”
The warmth in his eyes left no room for doubt, and a soft smile tugged at your lips. “That’s what matters to me, too.”
He bent down slightly, brushing his lips against yours in a kiss that was slow and deliberate, grounding you both in the moment. It was tender, as though he was reassuring himself that you were real—that this life, your life together, was solid and unbreakable despite the strange fragments of the past.
When he pulled back, his forehead rested lightly against yours, and you couldn’t help but grin at his soft expression. “Feel better now?” you teased.
His lips curved into a rare smile, almost playful. “I’ll let you know after I’ve had some of that smoothie.”
You laughed, stepping out of his hold to grab the blender. As you poured the thick green liquid into a glass, Logan leaned against the counter, watching you with a curious, almost wistful expression. “Y’know,” he said after a moment, “Steve knows how to dig stuff up from the past, but he doesn’t get what it’s like to carry it all with you.”
You handed him the smoothie, your brow furrowing slightly. “He means well,” you offered, trying to smooth over the lingering tension.
“Doesn’t matter,” Logan replied with a shrug, taking a reluctant sip and grimacing. “What the hell did you put in this?”
“Spinach, just like always,” you said with an exaggerated sweetness.
“Just like always, huh?” Logan chuckled, setting the glass down on the counter with a soft thud. He took a slow, deliberate step toward you, his eyes glinting with a mischievous edge. Instinctively, you backed away, your eyes narrowing suspiciously.
“Logan,” you warned, holding up your hands as he closed the distance between you. “Don’t even think about it.”
“Oh, I’m thinkin’ about it, darlin’.” His grin widened, the deep timbre of his voice laced with playfulness. “Guess you’ll have to learn what happens when you keep sneakin’ grass into my smoothies.”
“It’s spinach!” you exclaimed, laughter bubbling up despite your attempts to stay serious. You took another step back, but your retreat was cut short when your back hit the edge of the counter. “Logan, I swear—”
Before you could finish, his arms were around your waist, lifting you off the ground like you weighed nothing. You let out a surprised yelp as he hoisted you over his shoulder effortlessly, his low chuckle rumbling in your ears.
“Guess you’re gettin’ punished now,” Logan teased, carrying you toward the bedroom like a man on a mission. You squirmed in his grip, your hands pressing against his back.
“Logan! Put me down!” you cried, half-laughing, half-protesting.
“Not until you promise no more spinach,” he said, his tone mock-stern.
“Never!” you shot back, trying to sound defiant but failing as you burst into laughter.
Logan shook his head with a grin and gave your thigh a light pat. “Stubborn as ever.”
Tumblr media
this takes place over 2014, 2015, and 2016!
and for anyone wondering about the connection with reader, bucky, and steve, my idea is that before reader and logan met in italy, she was a nurse for the howling commandos. but before that, she was friends with steve and bucky before the war in brooklyn. so when bucky was shipped out, reader signed up to be a nurse.
then when steve became captain america, and was going around putting on shows, you wanted to do more and you decided to get shipped off. i had this idea when i first thought about including the avengers, then i thought "wait, wouldn't it be weird for someone else to recognize you, not just logan?" because yes, logan has been around for some time, but he's not the only one.
anyways, next chapter is going to be super exciting! (might have a little something to do with transigen👀)
122 notes · View notes
echo-exco · 2 days ago
Note
With Damians recent developments towards wanting to maybe be a doctor, I think it could be interesting to see that dynamic with reader.
Where his hands are stained with blood, yours have only helped others. Maybe youre both volunteering at the same hospital, and the patients there flock to you like a flicker of hope in the darkness. The patients of Gotham are much more wary than anywhere else, so gaining their trust feels nigh impossible. Somehow, you've done it. Like second nature, like you haven't even noticed.
Something akin to envy might first spark in him, as a natural response, before relenting his pride and trying to learn what makes her "better" at this than him. Of course he wouldnt know she was a meta, but still.
Also you can totally ignore this your wonderful fic just had my mind spiralling lol
I LOVE THAT!! THAT’S A REALLY GOOD IDEA!!
But unfortunately, I don’t think we have something like that with Damian here yet… 😔 (or maybe we do, if my inner author feels motivated enough).
(Small warning for a long reply)
Damian and healer!reader’s relationship is already quite complicated on its own (with some one-sided, inexplicable hatred).
It’s not really a surprise though, considering healer!reader tends to be pretty “neutral” with almost all the Batfam members.
To be honest, I don’t think healer!reader could actually treat people in Gotham.
She does have pretty good and experienced medical knowledge, but she depends completely on her healing powers, which not only allow her to heal someone instantly but also make her feel “alive.”
Without her powers, even though she can try to help in conventional ways, healer!reader always feels like she might fail, that something could go wrong, and that fills her with anxiety.
Healer!reader is completely dependent on her power and validates herself through it, and since she’s currently unable to use it in Gotham… well…
Besides that, healer!reader would need Bruce’s permission—or a doctor’s—just to even think about using her experienced, non-basic medical knowledge.
A better example is when I mentioned Tim in the post: like I said there, healer!reader only did small things to help him deal with his discomfort.
She doesn’t consider that she used anything that required “master-level” knowledge… she just took care of Tim the way a (family) doctor should.
BUT if somehow she were to get permission and trust to use her healing powers on the patients in a Gotham hospital…
They wouldn’t even have the chance to decide whether they could trust her or not, because healer!reader’s abilities are extremely fast for a normal being.
In an earlier reply, I explained how I imagine healer!reader’s powers work: think of it as her using threads to “fix” her patients like they were broken dolls.
That said, the pain that comes after the instant healing is horrible (though it heavily depends on how bad the patient’s condition was before healer!reader treated them).
Earning the trust of the wounded in Gotham wouldn’t even be something healer!reader consciously seeks—it would just happen.
Maybe it’s because of the calmness she radiates, or because, unlike most people, she never shows disgust, fear, or resignation when facing an injury.
However, seeing such an indifferent expression on a child’s face in such a gruesome, chaotic scene full of injured people is unsettling.
Though it’s even worse to endure the pain after being healed, isn’t it?
That’s why I think, even if Damian wanted to learn from her, I’m not sure healer!reader could really teach him how to treat people, or even how to be a good doctor.
She herself never allowed her mind to approach healing in a traditional way, because her powers and skills are her refuge, her absolute security: she never fails at healing.
But that very gift also isolates her, because in Gotham, a place full of distrust and disdain toward most metahumans, revealing her ability would be a huge risk to her life.
I also think the same about how Damian would feel toward healer!reader because of her medical skills.
He might feel a mix of admiration, frustration, and envy, especially because, without knowing she’s a meta, he would desperately try to find a logical explanation for why she can do what others find almost impossible.
Why his seemingly weak and gentle sister has absurdly good medical knowledge…
That’s NOT right, she’s supposed to be normal… so why?
She’s supposed to be safe… why?
In short, the relationship between Damian and healer!reader would be complicated if we explored that aspect.
(Who knows? Maybe in a what if? if I get enough creativity!)
Awww! Thank you so much for your sweet words at the end, dear!
I’m really happy to know you like my writing, and I’m also sorry if this response was way too long!
Tumblr media
86 notes · View notes
writingforstraykids · 16 hours ago
Text
A Love Written in Paint
Pairing: Hyunjin x fem!Reader (mention of Felix)
Word Count: 1259
Summary: Months after your painful goodbye, you step into a quiet art gallery… and find yourself staring back from every canvas. Hyunjin never stopped painting you. And when you see him again - surrounded by brushstrokes of heartbreak and memory - you realize this goodbye may be something else entirely: a confession.
Warnings/Tags: artist!hyunjin, exes to lovers, angst, emotional angst, past breakup, second chance, fluff
do not repost, translate, or plagiarize my works in any way here or on other platforms. ©️writingforstraykids 2024 -
Tumblr media
The moment you step into the gallery, the scent of oil paint and varnish fills your lungs. It’s been months since you last saw Hyunjin - months since the two of you had spoken, since the bitter, heart-wrenching goodbye that still clings to your chest like a phantom ache. Yet, here you are, standing beneath the glow of dim spotlights, drawn to his work as if something deep within you refuses to let go.
Your fingers clutch the strap of your bag as you take a tentative step forward. The walls of the gallery are lined with paintings, each piece illuminated in soft, golden light. You don’t know what you were expecting when you decided to come. Perhaps you thought you’d see abstract landscapes or faceless figures, brushstrokes that carried his emotions in ways only he could understand. But as your gaze lands on the first canvas, your breath catches in your throat.
It’s you.
Everywhere, it’s you.
A painting of you laughing, your head thrown back in carefree joy. Another of you, eyes red-rimmed and glistening, frozen in a moment of sorrow only he could have known. There’s one where you’re curled up in his hoodie, your fingers clutching the fabric like a lifeline. Another where you’re sitting by the window of his old apartment, bathed in golden light, your lips slightly parted as if lost in thought.
Your heartbeat stutters, and you take a step closer. The details are staggering, each brushstroke so tender, so heartbreakingly real that you can almost feel the weight of his gaze, the warmth of his hands guiding the paint across the canvas. He painted you the way he saw you in moments you hadn’t even realized he was watching.
A whisper of a voice reaches your ears from behind. “He never stopped painting you.”
You turn to find Hyunjin’s closest friend, Felix, standing beside you. His expression is unreadable, though his eyes hold something soft, something knowing. “After you left, he shut himself away. Didn’t talk to anyone. Just painted.”
Your fingers tremble as you wrap your arms around yourself. “I… I didn’t know.”
Felix hums softly. “Which is why I decided to invite you.” He tilts his head toward the largest piece in the center of the room, and your stomach knots painfully. “That one,” he murmurs, “is the first painting he finished after you left.”
Your feet move before your mind can catch up, carrying you toward the massive canvas. It’s breathtaking, really, the way the light catches the paint, the way it takes up so much space but seems so non-overpowering at the same time. As you take it in, your throat tightens.
It’s a painting of the night you left him.
You recognize the soft glow of the streetlamp outside his apartment, the blurred streaks of rain running down the windowpane. But it’s the look on his painted face that truly guts you. Hyunjin stands there, caught in a moment of raw vulnerability, his hands reaching out toward the shadowed figure of you walking away.
Your lips part, a breathless realization settling over you. He didn’t just paint you in memories of love - he painted the pain, too. The nights of longing, the weight of your absence, the way he stood in the wreckage of your love and turned it into something tangible, something immortalized in every stroke of color.
Felix shifts beside you, chewing on his lip as if he isn’t quite sure if he should continue or not. “He wanted this to be his last exhibition before he leaves.”
Your head snaps up. “Leaves?”
Felix nods gently. “Paris. An art residency. He said he needed a fresh start.”
Your eyes dart back to the paintings, to the undeniable love etched into each one. Your chest tightens. If this was supposed to be his goodbye, why did it feel so much like a confession?
A familiar voice interrupts your racing thoughts. “Y/nnie?” You turn, and there he is. Hyunjin stands just a few feet away, dressed in all black, his long hair slightly tousled. His dark eyes hold a mixture of surprise and something deeper - something hesitant as if he’s afraid you’ll disappear again.
You swallow hard. “Hyunjin… I…” Words fail you, tangled in the weight of everything unspoken between you. Instead, you gesture to the paintings around you. “You painted all of these?”
His gaze softens, a so familiar shyness settling in his features. “I didn’t know how else to let you go.”
Your heart clenches painfully. “Is that what this is?” You take a shaky breath, searching his face. “Goodbye?”
Hyunjin steps closer, his voice barely above a whisper. “It was supposed to be.” His fingers clench at his sides. “But then you walked in, and now… I don’t know anymore.”
Silence stretches between you, heavy and trembling. You think of the months apart, the lonely nights spent wondering if he missed you as much as you missed him. Now, standing here, surrounded by the echoes of his love, you have your answer. Your fingers brush against the edge of the nearest canvas. “Do you still love me?” you whisper.
Hyunjin exhales sharply as if the question steals the air from his lungs. He hesitates, but then his hand reaches for yours, his fingers trembling as they interlace with your own. “I never stopped loving you.”
A sharp inhale fills your chest, and suddenly, the choice is yours to make. If you let go, this truly becomes goodbye. If you hold on, maybe - just maybe - this is a new beginning.
Your throat tightens as emotions swell within you. His grip on your hand tightens just slightly, as if grounding himself, as if convincing himself that you’re real.
“I missed you,” he breathes, his voice thick with emotion. “Every single day. I kept thinking about what I could’ve done differently, what I should have said, how I should have fought for us instead of letting you go.”
Your heart clenches at his words, but you shake your head, squeezing his fingers in return. “It wasn’t just you, Hyunjin,” you whisper. “It was me too. I should have stayed; I should have listened more. We both made our fair share of mistakes.”
Hyunjin’s lips part, his expression unreadable. For a long moment, he just looks at you, drinking in the sight of you standing before him, his fingers brushing against yours as if afraid this is all just a dream. And then, hesitantly, he lifts your joined hands to his lips, pressing a soft, lingering kiss to your knuckles. “Come with me,” he murmurs suddenly.
You blink at him. “What?”
His eyes search yours. “To Paris. Just for a while. We don’t have to talk about everything all at once. We don’t even have to figure things out right away. Just… come with me.” He pauses, his thumb tracing small circles against your skin. “We’ll travel the city, go to galleries, do what we used to. And if you decide to leave, you can. No pressure, no expectations. Just… be with me. Even if it’s only for a little while.”
Your breath catches. A part of you screams that this is reckless, that you should think it through. But another part - the part that still aches for him, still longs for the warmth of his hand in yours - wants nothing more than to say yes.
Your fingers tighten around his. “Okay,” you whisper.
And for the first time in months, Hyunjin smiles - a soft, breathtaking thing that speaks of hope, of a love not yet lost.
Tumblr media
MASTERLISTS | PROMPT LIST | GUIDELINES
Taglist (Please let me know if you want to be added to or removed from the taglist):
@jinnie-ret @atinyniki @galaxycatdrawz @silverstarburst @aaa-sia @lilmisssona @kthstrawberryshortcake @channieaddict @soullostinspaceandtime @rebecca-johnson-28 @lixie-phoria @kibs-and-bits @xxstrayland @ihrtlix @pheonixfire777 @mellhwang @justawetsock @palindrome969 @harshaaaaa @rylea08 @heeyboooo @manuosorioh @gisaerlleri @andassortedkpop @lailac13 @bbokari711 @mi-raeee @rssamj @wolfyychan @stellasays45 @chrizzztopherbang @ionlyeverwantedtobeyourequal @silentreadersthings @myforevermelody143 @sapphirewaves @minh0scat @dis-trict9 @m-325
43 notes · View notes
toxicrelief · 13 hours ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Crawling Back to You
Chapter nine
Tumblr media
Synopsis: Your first outing with the full Guardian forces proves to be a bit more straining than you thought it would be.
Pairing: Rex x F!Reader
Word Count: 3.6k
Chapter: 9/?
Masterlist of all Chapters
TW: Descriptions of Gore
Note: I'm settled in back home so chapters should be coming out regularly again. Enjoy! Almost caught up with chapter one
Tumblr media
The soft hum of bright fluorescent lights fills your ears. Familiar. Almost sickening. You keep your eyes closed for a little while longer, knowing you will see an ever-familiar surrounding once you open your eyes. At least with your eyes closed you can pretend you’re somewhere else, somewhere with windchimes. Soft lush grass squeaking beneath your feet. A house, deep in the countryside, quiet, peaceful. Someone lives there with you, you don’t know who, but you aren’t alone.
You aren’t alone.
You open your eyes to see the lights gently flicking above you. The hospital room was empty, not an unfamiliar sight but it was still disappointing. It’s cold. Cold, quiet, and lonely.
As you sit up you shift your feet off the edge of the bed, your toes dangling centimeters above the linoleum flooring. You were wearing a hospital gown, this was different. Usually, you were in your street clothes still, blood having been caked to the upper half of your shirt. How did you get here? There was a job. Cecil called you in, hours of waiting. A museum. It all came back in pieces.
You did it, you had been successful, and both people had been neutralized.
You had been shot. The ringing sound still ghosts in your ears. You ran your hand absentmindedly over your side, remembering the splitting pain all too well. A security guard with an itchy trigger finger. Figures. You remembered sitting down, Donald warning you that you were going to have an episode, and now you were waking up. It must have been too much.
Familiar static sounded off in the corner of the room. You rose to your feet, feeling oddly unsteady, usually when you woke up you were completely healed. Maybe you were just tired.
“You’re up.” Cecil’s voice finally sounded out.
“You’re stating the obvious.” You said with an accidental snark. You weren’t sure why, but you were in a horrible mood.
“Upset about something?”
You turned to look at Cecil, monitoring his expression. Something felt off. “Did you get the guys?”
“Yes.” Cecil nodded.
“Then why do I get the feeling I failed?” You crossed your arms, still not stepping any closer to him. Part of you was finding it hard not to concentrate on how exposed you felt standing in only socks and a hospital gown.
“You didn’t fail, we got them, none of the property they were trying to make off with was damaged. You were a success.”
“Then why are you here?”
“Can’t I check on you without having ulterior motivations?” He tilted his head, smoothing out the front of his suit.
“I don’t think so, no.”
Cecil sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, “All of you, always so suspicious.”
“Where are my clothes?”
“Your suit was damaged; R&D is working on repairing it. You’ll be able to pick it up later before your next mission.”
“Next mission?” You were caught off guard by this, you were sure Cecil was going to put you back in that room. Just you and the ReAnimen back and forth for another few months just the two of you. Quality bonding between you and a corpse.
“Next time the Guardians go out you’re going with them.”
Your arms fall uncrossed at this, and you take a step forward. The antagonistic tone of your voice drops. “Wait really? Is that a good idea?”
“You just had one of the quickest takedowns I have seen for a first job ever. I think you’ll be fine. If you hadn’t been shot that would have been a complete and utter success without question. You’re ready.”
“But I did get shot-”
“By a bystander, not who you were after. No one would have seen that coming.”
You paused, thinking for a moment. “What happened to the security guard?”
Cecil’s jaw tensed slightly, and he did not immediately answer. You started to feel a bit of dread, but you weren’t quite sure why. Was he arrested? Did you want him to be arrested? You weren’t sure how you felt but Cecil’s hesitance was making you nervous. You were angry, he shot you, sure. But you were fine now, he shouldn’t go to prison or jail for that. He was scared. Not that you should just shoot someone if you’re scared. You weren’t sure what you felt. “He didn’t make it.” He said almost carefully, a layer of silent anticipations laced his words that you did not miss.
“What?” You gave an incredulous laugh and then realized Cecil was being serious. “Wait what? He wasn’t even involved, He didn’t even show up until after the two I was after were already down. I had the situation under control what do you mean he didn’t make it?”
“Once you passed out the woman woke up, reinforcements took a little too long to get there. She shot him.” Cecil’s previous cation was overtaken by a casual air. Like this was another Tuesday.
“What?” You repeated halfheartedly, feeling like the air was being sucked out of your lungs. Your first mission and you already had a casualty.
One person was already dead, and it was your fault. Your failure to act.
“Why didn’t you send your agents to the scene? Teleport them in?” Your voice cracked slightly against your will, A man was dead, you could have stopped it. Cecil could have stopped it.
“I was…preoccupied. I was not able to assess the situation properly.”
The memory flashed in your mind. Donald’s voice echoing over the intercoms, your confusion at it not being Cecil, all of it. “Why didn’t Donald send anyone in? What were you doing? She should not have woken up for hours, I know exactly which parts of the cerebral hemisphere that I flooded. It doesn’t make sense-” You were speaking fast, almost jumbled, you’re running your hands through your hair.
“It was a lapse in joint judgments, but unfortunately this kind of thing happens in these situations. You cannot save everyone.” He makes his way towards you, looking you directly in the eye. “It is not your fault. Don’t let it get in the way of what is important.” He checked you over quickly with a brief glance. “You seem to be doing okay physically, I want some more tests to be run on you before you leave the hospital. I want to be sure all your vitals are where they are supposed to be.”
You just nodded dumbly, hardly hearing him. More tests. You hadn’t had tests done since you first joined, maybe Cecil was worried because you passed out on the field rather than with the ReAnimen. A man was dead. With everything you remembered of the night before you were feeling worse and worse. A man was dead. You snapped at Donald; you shouldn’t have done that. He had been nothing but kind to you in the months you knew him. A man is dead, and you failed to save him.
“Hey.” Cecil’s voice broke through your spiraling thoughts. “You did good kid.”
You nodded and tried to give him a smile of some sort. You couldn’t see how any of this outcome was good. If the thieves had succeeded, they would probably have left without injuring the guard. Some priceless artwork would be gone but he would be alive. Probably without a job, but alive.  This was not a success. It was a horrible failure,
Some nurses entered the room pushing a few monitors in front of them. Cecil looked at them for a moment before returning his gaze back to you. “You did good.” He repeated, looking you in the eyes. And then in a split moment, he crackled away, the buzz of light hurting your eyes.
__
Clots of dirt dusted over you and the other Guardians around you, this was proving excessively difficult. Cecil had even called in other supers that you had never heard of. Your ass was being handed to you, luckily not just you personally. The headpiece of Rex’s suit was ripped, slivers of his dark ginger hair peeking through. You still had not spoken to him since your trip to his room several weeks ago. But now was not the time to think about that.
You heard a crunch as you took a step and looked down to see Rae’s glasses. Your gaze trailed up a few feet ahead of you to land on one of the Duplikates. It was a sight you never thought you would get used to. Her face was smashed in, you were pretty sure you could make out teeth jammed up into where her cheekbone used to be. What was visible of her eyes were glazed over and staring up at you. Blood was still pooling out around you, crimson rivers trailing down in the cracks of the dry earth.
A reoccurring nightmare hurtled through your subconscious at the sight of the mangled body in front of you. A man, wearing a dark uniform, his horrified eyes staring up at you. His mouth was hanging open, you could hear strangled choking sounds. Unshed tears were visible at the edges of his eyes, threatening to spill over. Blood like a scarlet fountain begins to rush out of his mouth, it’s too much, you’re doing too much. He’s going to die. His eyes are bloodshot, and you can feel the blood depleting from his legs, you’re going to leave him a mummified corpse you have to stop, you have to-
You shake your head at the unpleasant resurfacing dream. You had been having it ever since your first mission. You couldn’t help but feel responsible for his death even though you weren’t even conscious when he was killed. Even still, Cecil had continued to put you on missions. You had completed several now, all complete successes with no casualties. And you had even managed to team up with a few members of the Guardians. Bulletproof was surprisingly good company on stakeouts and Rae was more than happy to spend more time with you. Black Samson mostly kept to himself, but you felt like there was mutual respect there. He did not see you as unnecessary or suspicious. To him you were someone on the team, it was refreshing in a way.
Your eyes returned to the giant looming figure before you all. It’s booming cackles ripping through the air as you watched Black Samson and Shapesmith get thrown back. This thing wasn’t human, and you weren’t even sure it had blood. With its skeletal features, bioluminescent mouth, and triangular-shaped pupils you were led to believe maybe not. The most you could do was run from person to person, healing them as the battle went on. Black Samson being the next on your list.
Adrenaline was pumping through your body, you hoped it was helping to keep your effort’s side effects at bay, but you couldn’t be sure. Your feet felt like they hardly were touching the ground, the world passing behind you in a blur. Just a few feet out from the two you were trying to assist you nearly skidded to a stop. Shapesmith had originally been thrown back with Black Samson but the thing you were looking at was not Shapesmith. At least you hadn’t thought it was. “What the fuck?” You breathed out, as you watched the pale oblong shaped head shift into a human face. The one you knew and recognized. The look on Black Samson’s face told you that he was just as surprised. You snapped out of it at the sound of the shrill laughter again, hopping forward a few steps to place your fingertips at Black Samson’s pulse point. He did not seem pleased but didn’t immediately shove you away. You could see the quick-acting relief as your powers worked swiftly. One of his eyes had been bloodied during the fight and you watched it clear up of your own will. No matter how much healing you did you always loved seeing that.
Black Samson was quickly off, running to regroup with a few of the others to rebuttal. You circled back to Shapesmith who was trying to stand. Hopefully, he doesn’t have a concussion, you were trying your best to conserve your powers, now was not the time to have an episode. You raised your hand to his pulse point and hesitated. You didn’t feel…anything. He didn’t have blood, or at least not human blood. You opened your mouth to say something, anything. It did not seem like the most appropriate time to question him on his origins, but regardless you were unable to heal him. You quickly analyzed his body and realized that he did not seem to have any external wounds.
“Sorry!” He said quickly, standing up and darting off to join the others, leaving you in a genuflecting position near the crater where he had been.
“Over here!” An unfamiliar voice shouted out, one of the other Cecil hires. You took a moment to gather where the voice was coming from and then blindly dashed towards it.
The skeletal behemoth was taking people out faster than you could revive them. Revival took much less effort than your manipulative powers took but it was still draining you, your head was throbbing, and you were beginning to get the prickling feeling at your brain stem.
One more, just one more. Repeated over and over in your head. You couldn’t think of anything else, you just needed to make sure everyone survived this. No casualties. There could be no casualties.
You squinted your eyes as you scanned the open area around you, dust lay heavily in the air. It looked like everyone at this moment was doing okay. In fact, it seemed like you were finally winning. Several explosions ignited around the giant’s head, something you recognized immediately as Rex’s doing. Omnipotus rammed his fists into the ground, sending several people back a few feet once again. Even from a little way out you could feel the trembling of the ground beneath you. Before anyone could recoup and before you could make it more than a few feet forward the creature had repeated his earlier gesture, this time sending large masses of dirt clods into the air.
You should move. It was a small voice in the recesses of your mind. But you could hardly hear it over the huge commotion and the sound of the piercing hemorrhaging in your brain. Your feet felt like they were stuck to the ground, it was all happening extremely fast but in slow motion. A large mass of earth was headed straight towards you. If you could conjure a thought maybe you would feel fear.
A small metal disk illuminated, as if charged, flew at the mound that was headed right for you. A hand pushed you roughly as the disk made contact. This finally knocked you out of it and your body seemed to catch up as you began to lurch forward to move out of the way. Several shards of rock sliced through the air, grazing your cheek and shoulder, ripping through the fabric of your costume.
You were shaking, adrenaline was pumping like never before and your body was fighting to quickly heal your minor injuries. The urge to fight was rising, to defend yourself, the feeling you had felt when training with Rex. The need to engage, fight back. Now was not the time to decide to throw yourself directly into the actual fight though. You had to reel it in and fast.
You looked back to see Rex close behind you, several matching rips in his costume and a slice running right above his jawbone. His emerald eyes had a glint in them you had only seen during your training session. As much as he constantly whined and complained, he was proficient. A formidable ally.
“You have to keep moving!” He hissed out, but it didn’t feel angry. Frustrated maybe but not malicious. “Stay further back if you have to!” His hand was gripping your arm. “Joy, do you hear me?”
You must have had a spaced-out look on your face, your mind still trying to catch up. You nodded aggressively and when he furrowed his eyebrows you spoke up saying “Yes, thank you.” He still did not seem sure and hesitated for a moment before turning back to the commotion. His grip had loosened but he had not fully let go. “I’ve got this.” You reaffirmed. He nodded and let go after another moment. “And thank you!” You said it quickly, turning away to run towards another person who needed your help.
If you had kept your eyes on him, you would have seen the small smile that spread across his face and the way he stood a few moments longer to watch you head away.
__
“Well, that fucking sucked.” Rex’s voice rang out somewhere behind you.
There were a few grumbles of agreement that sounded out around you, but no one seemed to have enough energy to fully respond. Your back was fully fleshed against the cool ground of the Headquarters common room. As soon as everyone had made it in you each individually had collapsed on the ground or simply sat down. With the exception of Immortal who had stated it was his ‘duty to report back to Cecil’.
Spikes of pain were pulsing through your head, but it was gradually subsiding. The feeling of the cool metal against your head was surprisingly helping. There were different geometrical shapes on the ceiling, you had never noticed. Maybe because most people didn’t look up here. There was soft conversation happening around you but you weren’t listening. After what felt like only a few minutes a face poked over into your range of view, interrupting your visibility of the ceiling.
“Are you listening?” Rex’s eyebrow was raised slightly as he proposed the question.
“Hm?” You hummed softly, your eyes studying his face for a moment. The scratch caused by the shards of rock from when he pushed you out of the way was scabbed over now, but there was still dried blood that had run down his neck. He was not a bad-looking guy; you hadn’t really thought too deeply about it before but from this angle, you could definitely see the appeal a bit.
“We were talking about you.” He says matter-of-factually.
“When aren’t you.” You sighed, turning your head to look across the room.
“She got you there Rex.” Rae laughed, somewhere to the left of you, you lifted up on your elbows slightly to see where she was. In doing this you nearly rammed your forehead into Rex’s at the sudden movement.
“Hey watch it!” Rex exclaimed, sitting back to avoid the collision. He was sitting on his knees behind you. You wondered briefly if he had been there the whole time or if he scooted over to bother you. The idea of him crawling over felt humorous to you.
“Rae, I think I broke your glasses out there.” You said apologetically, your suspicions were confirmed as she squinted at you to make you completely out. “Sorry.”
“Eh, I have another pair, good to know what happened to them I suppose though.” She shrugged, pulling the hood of her suit off, sand littering out over the ground behind her. “Ugh. I’m going to go take a shower, I feel like there’s dirt lining every section of my suit.”
“Don’t drown, I wouldn’t want to have to come save you.” You joked, waving her off before laying back down.
“Well, now I know exactly what I am going to do.” Rae shot back before she disappeared in the elevator.
You returned your gaze to the ceiling, now much more aware of how close Rex was to you. He did not seem to have any intention of going away either. You heard the shuffling of a few more people leaving and finally the silence started to get to you.
“Well, what were you guys saying about me?” You rolled your eyes, annoyed that you gave in to the obvious bait.
“Nothing of consequence.” He muttered.
You weren’t about to pressure it out of him, so you didn’t speak again. You heard shuffling and a soft clink to the north of you. As you looked up at the noise you realized Rex was now splayed out on his back too, his sights resting on the same ceiling. You looked back up again feeling a little confused, but you were too focused on willing away the remaining ache in your head to give it too much thought.
“God how do you do this for so long I’m already bored.”
You let out a breath, almost laughing. “Stop being immature, I am trying to enjoy some silence.” There was a brief pause. “Without your voice.”
“You’ve had a few weeks without my voice, wasn’t that enough?”
“Never could be.” You retort, and a general silence falls over you both again. You can hear him drumming his fingers on the tin of the ground. It’s rhythmic, almost soothing. Your eyelids began to involuntarily droop.
Windchimes, a countryside house, lush green grass. Wildflowers scratching your palms as you walk by. Rain pelting a tin roof, laughing after running under the porch to escape the downpour.
“Thank you.” You whispered faintly. “For pushing me out of the way earlier.”
“You probably would have been fine anyways.” He responds. “You know, injuries and all.” He sounds awkward, like it’s taking a lot to not snark in response.
“Just because I can heal it doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt. So still, thank you.”
There’s a short stretch of silence.
“You’re welcome.”
Tumblr media
Author's Note: crumbs for my Rae x Reader fans. I'm so excited were almost up to present day yayyyy
divider credit: @/ saradika
taglist: @kittymeowmrow @sketchlove @jewelwayne101
40 notes · View notes
Text
Twisted Kaijuland Prologue (2025 Rewrite)
AT LAAAAAST!!!! I have finally completed the rewrite of an AU I've been wanting to work more on, but I'd lost interest in the direction it was going at the time. Now I feel more saatisfied with this and hope to continue sharing these ideas with everyone!
Note: there are LOTS of changes to how the story originally started, so please keep that in mind as I work to continue figuring out more and more of this AU and how everyone works. That means some (aka a good chunk of) scenes and scenarios will be completely different from before, mainly to make it flow and make better sense compared to my other AUs. But I will be keeping up the originals, so don't worry!
Also random, but I believe this version is much longer than the original prologue was! 😂 Hope you all enjoy this retelling! And I will be uploading this on AO3 as well!
WARNING: Minor and explicit language (cursing) and blood mention. Going forward there's a possibility of there being more blood given the nature of the kaiju, but I'll be sure to properly warn when those do pop up. Meanwhile, most of the storytelling in the beginning will be Yuu exploring the island and getting to interact with each of the kaiju packs!
---------------------------------------------------------------
Prologue: Found Astray in a New World
Beep……
Beep……
Beep……
Bwoop…
The steady beeps rang in Yuu’s ears as they drifted in and out of consciousness, lulled by the rush of crashing ocean waves that coaxed them to fall back to sleep. Yet the discomfort they felt on their back as the heat of the sun pulled their mind back to the surface, tempered by the cool breeze filled with the smell of sea salt. A pained groan escaped as they forced their body up, sand clinging to their damp skin as they stared through the haze at their surroundings in the faint morning light on the horizon. ‘W…where…am I?’ they thought, panic slowly creeping in as they realized they didn’t recognize anything. ‘Huh?? Where-? What-?? How did I get here? Why can’t I-!’
A sharp pain hit as they groaned, clutching their head and hissing as they waited for it to pass.
“Why…can’t I remember?” they uttered aloud, their voice cracking a little from thirst.
Yuu sat in silence as they waited, hoping that the headache would pass quickly while trying to sort through their clouded thoughts. Fragments of memories—of shapes and sounds so unrecognizable they couldn’t be real—scattered no matter how hard they focused. And yet while those memories eluded them…some were too nightmarish to be forgotten.
Long, narrow faces with gaunt skin and fangs sharper than needles, maws and pores oozing a viscous black ichor that stained and burned the ground it touched.
Sharp, wicked claws attached to long, gangly arms that pulled and dragged the bloated and serpentine bodies across the ground at inhuman speeds.
Flashes of teeth so close to their face they could smell the rot of its breath.
‘These are just nightmares,’ they thought to themselves, taking a deep breath to try and ease the fear clutching their chest in a vice. ‘They’re not real—they’re just fragments of bad dreams from my memories!’
Memories you don’t have, a small, nagging voice in the back of their mind chided them. You don’t know where you are. You’re lost and alone…do you even remember who you are? Who you’re supposed to be?
BEEEEEEEEEP!!
“Wah!?” they yelped as they fell backwards into the sand, staring at the source with wide eyes. Around their ankle—glinting in the sunlight like a beacon—was a metal band. A cursory glance revealed a near-invisible seam, a soft red light blinking erratically like it was seeking…something. “What is this thing?” they uttered, reaching down to try and pry it off. It refused to budge, tight enough prevent it from being slipped off yet loose enough to wriggle a finger underneath. Whoever made this ensured there was soft material underneath, keeping the metal from rubbing against their skin.
Confused and frustrated, they turned their attention back to their current situation: finding out where they were, getting help, and finding a source of food and water. Knowing which of the three would be easiest to achieve, they began walking along the beach to find a fruit-bearing tree towards the strangely shaped rocks.
The sand was soft beneath their bare feet, Yuu taking note of their attire and realizing they were wearing long gray pants and a strangely designed long-sleeved top. They noticed what looked like a faded black symbol resembling an upside-down triangle with a boat-like shape. Around their neck they felt an odd band, though what it was they couldn’t tell—though at least it didn’t seem to be restricting their breathing.
“What is even happening to me?” they uttered, feeling around for any injuries they hadn’t noticed. There were no bumps, no tender spots, no cuts or scratches…nothing to explain the massive gap in their memories. “If this is some sort of prank, I-“
Thunk!
“Yeow!” Hopping on one foot, Yuu hissed and glared at the rock…before realizing it was too reflective and shiny to be one. Cautiously, they started digging around the object, taking care to avoid the sharp edges. More and more was uncovered as they dug, shoveling sand away until they finally managed to make out something. The same marking as the one on their top, only…different somehow. Like someone had tried to alter it to appear more monstrous or dangerous. “What in the…world,” they uttered, finally looking up and staring at in shock and horror.
As the sun rose higher, the light revealed more and more that the strangely shaped rocks they’d seen weren’t made of stone. Twisted and mangled, Yuu found themselves staring at a massive graveyard of ships and planes. As far as the eye could see it stretched, creating a maze of metal corpses jutting out of the sand like the bones of a monstrous creature. Warily they ventured forth, watching their step and avoiding the jagged metal pieces that reached out like lost souls seeking to drag them down into the sand. Slowly they began to notice other materials in the mix, hulls of wooden ships rotting away yet somehow maintaining some semblance of their shape.
Peering inside one of the ships, they spotted a scores of barrels and crates—some broken revealing their contents. Furs, herbs, spices, cloth…all relatively in decent condition, if worn down by time and scavenging critters. In the corner, they noticed a large coffer of coins and jewels—completely untouched.
“What did all of this?” they muttered aloud, taking a closer look around at the condition of the ships and planes. As the sunlight revealed more and more, so too did they notice the full extent of the damage. Some bore gashes along the sides—some a singular line while others bore more than one in a row. Some were warped with chunks dripping like frozen droplets, as though something corrosive had burned through the metal and cooled in an instant. Others…
Others were impaled with black crystals.
They felt ill as they approached one of the crystals, a dark, noxious green light pulsing within that seemed to grow brighter as they moved closer. Wisps of eerie gray mist slowly cascaded down from the stones, where they could see a pool of inky ichor at the base of the plane’s frame. For a brief moment, they thought they heard…whispers coming from within.
Stay away!, their mind seemed to scream even as their body crept forward. Danger! Evil! Vile! Beautif-
In an instant they stopped, quickly backing away before they could touch the tip of the crystal and collapsing with a wheeze. “What was that?” they uttered, shaking their head. They stared up at the crystal, only to avert their gaze once more when they felt the strange pull again. Whatever this thing was, it wasn’t natural and it wasn’t safe. Climbing to their feet, they decided it was time to leave the ship graveyard and continue their search for food and shelter. “This place will be a last resort,” they uttered, shivering as they moved away from the inky black crystals.
The sun was steadily rising now as they continued their search, somehow managing to escape the giant metal deathtrap maze and into a wide clearing. Up ahead they could see a jungle tree line, immediately recognizing the cluster of yellow at the top of one of the trees. Relieved to have found a food source, they ran as fast as they could towards the trees. As they grew closer and closer, however, their excitement turned to confusion as they slowed to a trot. Still the trunks of the trees continued to grow bigger, dwarfing Yuu as they stopped and stared up in horror at the sight of the trees looming over them like towers.
“What the hell is going on,” they uttered, slowly turning in a circle as they realized just how small they were compared to the foliage. Plants that should have come up to their waist or shoulders were large enough to form a canopy, shielding them from the steadily growing harsh sunlight. Trees that should have been easily 15-20 feet tall were easily three times that height, fruit that should have been easy to pluck and gather now swayed threateningly like a boulder ready to be dropped.
Buzzing overhead caught their attention as they looked up, pure terror filling their veins as they saw what could only be described as a giant dragonfly-like creature flitting about. It hovered close to a flower, the downdraft of its wings buffeting Yuu with strong winds as it landed on a petal—and disappearing the moment the flower snapped shut around its body, clamping down like a vice as it struggled to escape.
“Nope! Nope, nope, nope, nope!” was all Yuu managed to say before they scurried away, not wanting to find out if anything else had a taste for flesh. “Giant food is one thing, but I draw the line at man-eating plants!”
Giant food, giant bugs, giant plants, a deserted island, and an entire graveyard of ships and planes? This had to be a fever dream or a nightmare of epic proportions! Yet it was getting harder and harder to find logic in anything they were seeing. None of this should even be possible, and yet…here they were, stranded in the middle of nowhere with no idea of who they were, how they got here, or even why they were here. And if the insects and plants were enormous, what else was even bigger than them? They didn’t even know if there were any other survivors out the-
‘Get a grip, Yuu!’ they thought, managing to stick close to the edge of the jungle on their right and keeping the shore on their left side. ‘Panicking won’t help anything, and you need to stay focused. Food will have to wait, so let’s just find water and shel-‘ the ground collapsed under their right foot, sending Yuu sliding down a steep incline with loud, “Aaaah!!”
Whud!
“…ow,” they uttered, groaning as they slowly sat up. Glancing back where they came from, they spotted the steep slope that had been concealed by one of the leaves. The dirt was smoothed away to reveal red and yellow clay, as though someone had carved out the opening with a tool to remove any bumps or ridges. Realizing that it would be too steep a climb to get out of the ravine, they sighed and shook their head. “Great…is everything on this island trying to kill-”
Thoom…
“…me…” Their voice trailed off as another thud hit the ground, the earth vibrating beneath their feet as they slowly turned towards the densest part of the forest. Something was coming, the sound of branches creaking and snapping reaching Yuu’s ears as they slowly started to creep behind a large rock formation—before finally noticing the razor-sharp teeth and the empty eye socket. They clamped their hands over their mouth as a massive black shape began to emerge, ducking into the gap of the skull until they could peek through the socket.
The creature that emerged was gigantic, towering beyond anything they could imagine as it crept into the area on four legs. The sunlight fell across its body, black and green feathers gleaming while its beak—wickedly sharp and deadly—was slick with something damp.
‘What…what the fuck is that thing?!’ Yuu thought, pressing their body against the inside of the skull as they watched the monster move.
It sniffed the air, its four glowing golden eyes scanning the area. It sniffed at the colorful crystal formations at the base of the tree. A pair of thin, small arms extending from its chest as the strange hands grasped at the stones, snapping them from the base. When it opened its beak, the sun glinted off of sharp rows of teeth before it crunched down on the crystals. Once the crystals were gone, it sniffed around for a moment before it stood on its hind legs and leaned against one of the trees. Its neck stretched out further than they thought was possible, its sharp beak plucking at the fruit that seemed so ridiculously small in comparison. From this angle, they could see a pair of massive wings pressed tightly to its sides and a long serpentine tail lazily sweeping across the ground.
‘Okay…whatever the hell that thing is, it seems only interested in fruit, so maybe it won’t mistake me for a bug and eat me…?’
Something skittered across the bark near the monster’s claw, and a moment later its head had darted forward. A giant spider-like bug with crystalline spikes was squirming in its beak before it tossed its head back, swallowing it whole before continuing to pluck at the fruit with a distinctly happy trill.
‘…yeah, that makes more sense,’ they thought, feeling their heart beating heavily in their chest. ‘Dammit…I can’t run or that thing will spot and eat me like that spider! Maybe I can just…wait here in this skull and-”
Beep-bwoop!
“Shit!” Yuu whispered under their breath as they immediately reached down to the ankle bracelet. To their horror, the bird-lizard monster’s head immediately snapped towards their direction, the two feathery ears popping up and swiveling left and right—searching for the sound again. ‘Dammit, why is the universe trying to kill me?!’
THOOM…THOOM…
Each footstep from the monster made their heart jump as they pressed their body against the wall of the skull, bracing their feet against the other side to avoid falling over and making more noise. They could hear the beast sniff the air, the musty smell of rotting meat and fruit washing over the area while something loud scraped against the ground around their hiding spot.
‘Please don’t beep again, please don’t let it find me, please, please, please, please!’ they thought, staring at the bracelet as the light blinked mockingly up at them. The monster sniffed—horrifyingly close now—as a wave of hot air rushed through the eye socket. Through the gaps in the skull’s teeth, they could see its shadow blocking out the sunlight, the tips of what they realized were its massive claws beginning to curl underneath their hiding spot and starting to lift. ‘I just woke up, I don’t want to die!’
Just then, in the distance, a loud, echoing roar filled the air.
Immediately the bird-lizard let out a sound akin to a chirp as it dropped their shelter back down, the quiet crooning it was making earlier devolving into a terrifying hissing snarl and caw. The earth shook as Yuu heard it bound away, branches and leaves snapping in its path as they heard it barrel through the forest. Then…
Silence.
They waited, heart racing as they listened for any sign of it returning. Minutes felt like hours before—finally—they cautiously emerged. Shaken, Yuu was horrified to see the deep gouges in the earth from where the creature had been digging with its claws, realizing just how close they were to being eaten.
Cursing under their breath, Yuu pointed at the bracelet and said, “Once I figure out how to get you off, I’m breaking you with the biggest hammer I can find.”
Be-beep! Beep-bwoop!
They glared at it and asked, “What now?”
“Signal connection: acquired,” a mechanical voice from the wall said, the sudden speaker startling Yuu as they pressed their back to the skull, looking around warily. “Scanning…no threats detected nearby. Opening access port. Please stand by.”
Chk! Tsssss….
Right before their eyes they watched as the stone wall split open, revealing a large metal door that slid open into a dark tunnel. “Please step forward,” the mechanical voice commanded as the lights turned on inside.
Glancing back at the path the monster had disappeared through, Yuu reluctantly obeyed and entered just as the entrance shut with a decisive tssss. Now they found themselves stuck between two locked doors with no visible way out. “Okay…now what?” they asked aloud, looking around in confusion. A thought occurred to them as they uttered, “Please tell me I didn’t just walk into a trap.”
“Please stand by for entry permission,” the mechanical voice said. “Analyzing bracer code…error! Error! Code cannot be found in database.” Movement out of the corner of their eye drew their attention to the inner door, a panel opening on the side as a camera-like device emerged. “Please stand still while scanning is in progress.” A red beam of light shot out, the thin line moving from their feet to their head before vanishing, the camera retracting with a click. “Scan acquired. Searching for facial recognition files…search complete. No staff record on file. DNA signature cannot be verified. Please stand by while I contact the current on duty director for further instruction.”
“Wait, what’s going on? What is this place?” Yuu asked, searching the room for something to focus on. “Where are we?”
“Status update: cannot establish contact with current on duty director,” the computer voice said, making them wonder if it was canned phrases. “Attempting communication with secondary duty director……attempt unsuccessful. Reevaluating follow-on directive…complete. Beginning creation of temporary visitor profile.” The panel on the other side of the door opened, this time revealing a small screen and a microphone. “Please place your hand on the screen and state your name to begin registration process.”
Gingerly placing their hand palm down on the screen, Yuu leaned in and said, “Um…Yuu?” They jumped but held their hand to the screen when it began to scan, the glass surface pleasantly warm to the touch compared to the chill of the room.
“Name and handprint scan accepted. Creating temporary visitor profile…profile complete. Welcome Uhm Yuu.”
“I-it’s just Yuu,” they said quickly.
“Please report to the main office for assistance, Uhm Yuu,” the computer voice continued, the door sliding open as lights began to turn on inside. A path of green lights appeared along the floor, creating a pathway for them to follow. “Once in the main office, you will be provided with instructions, your new staff badge, and your new Multi Information Record Assistance tool. Access to the lab facilities will be limited without the badge and tool, so please ask for assistance from the main office if you find yourself unable to enter certain workspaces. If you lack the current clearance level, you will not be permitted to enter the space. Please ensure you follow proper protocol when storing collected samples before proceeding through the decontamination and hazard chambers. Have a nice day!”
“…what is this place and why does it sound shady as heck?” Yuu uttered as they shook their head. Knowing they had no other options and didn’t want to be outside, they followed the green lights.
It was…eerily quiet. They expected to see someone—anyone—in this place rushing around or even just working, yet it was silent. Each room they passed by was either dark or lit up but empty, various tools and computer equipment scattered about in the gloomy space. Streams of data flickered across the monitors and transparent screens, occasionally displaying diagrams of weird and disturbing creatures that looked nothing short of a nightmare’s dream! Only one monitor, however, caught their eye as they stared, noting how oval its shape was and the ornate serpent-like frame that decorated the edges of the cracked surface. Instead of a reflection, however, bright green flames flickered within the dark depths, the screen glitching as a broken white mask blinked in and out of existence.
Whatever had happened in this place, it was clear to Yuu that this place had long since been abandoned. A struggle happened from what they could tell, though it looked less man-caused and more…sinister. The walls were dented and marred with deep gashes, patches of dried blood stained the floors the further they ventured in. On one wall mirror, they saw a bloody handprint that slid down before disappearing, the inside of the room looking like something had shattered the equipment with a single blow. What unnerved them the most, however, was the fact that there were no bodies.
‘Why am I still going deeper into the creepy abandoned death-trap?’ they thought, warily looking between the rooms for any sign of life. ‘Isn’t there some rule to horror where you’re not supposed to do that?!...then again, being out there with big, tall, and terrifying and whatever made that roar sounds even worse.’
They finally reached the end of the green lights and entered a large open room, multiple desks and chairs arranged in a chaos of papers and busted computer stations. Only one in the back against the wall seemed operational, flicking to life as they approached. “Please place your hand on the panel to begin replication of your new staff badge,” the computerized voice said. Upon touching the panel, the screen began to fill with data faster than their eye could read, the machine whirring to life before ejecting a thick plastic card from the slot beneath the monitor. “Congratulations, Uhm Yuu, for joining the Night Raven Corporation’s Exploration and Research Development Team. You will begin your first assignment as a lab assistant to our great technicians. Please follow the lighted path to the lab area where you will obtain your first Multi Information Record Assistant tool and receive your first task from your immediate supervisor.”
“I’m not even a scientist, and even if I was, where is everyone?!” Yuu asked. When they received no response, they slumped their shoulders with a sigh and said, “Yeah. These are just recorded voice lines…that can somehow say my name without issue…mostly…”
The lights led deeper into the facility, the lights dim with red emergency lights flashing the further in they moved. The eeriness made their skin crawl, walking around the shallow gashes in the floor until they finally made it to a large warehouse-like area. From wall to wall were machines and, rows upon rows of glass tube tanks lined up as far as the eye could see. Each one was filled with a viscous liquid of various colors: red, blue, orange-yellow, and green. Yuu could see there were dark shapes in most of the tubes, though any distinct features were obscured by the layers of dirt and dust against the glass. Cautiously they approached the closest one, wiping their hand against the glass-
“AAH!?” they shrieked, tumbling over one of the cables and scrambling away until their back was pressed against the base of another tank. Inside the glass was an almost humanoid creature, its face looking like a squashed reptile crossed with a fish as the gills on its neck slowly fluttered in the liquid. Tubes and wires connected to the creature’s body, though whether it was to keep it alive or feed data to the computer next to the glass tank they couldn’t tell. Breathing heavily, they uttered, “This place is going to give me a heart attack before I can even figure out what’s going on! What even is that thing?!”
Blip! “Cannot com-m-m-mpute your question. Please con-n-n-nect device and ask again.”
“…what?” they uttered, looking around in confusion before spotting what looked like a large, thick bracelet next to their right hand. Curious, they picked it up, examining the surface and spotting the screen. It was dark, with the word “M.I.R.A.” displayed in bright blue letters. “What…are you?” they asked.
“Answer,” the tiny bracelet said, startling them as they dropped it into their lap. “I am M.I.R.A., an a-a-a-artificial intelligence tool. P-p-p-please pl-l-l-l-lace me on your wrist in a comfortable position to begin user r-r-r-reassignment and module r-r-repair protocol.”
“Nnnnot sure that’s a good idea if you sound broken,” they uttered. Still, they complied, the bracelet snapping shut around their wrist.
The screen blipped and flickered, a loading bar appearing on screen as the voice said, “Beginning r-r-r-repair protocol. S-s-s-stand by………repair protocol, complete. Module is now in operational order. Beginning user reassignment. Please state your name.”
“Yuu,” they stated clearly.
“Acknowledged. Searching database…new staff profile found. New user ‘Uhm Yuu’ has been accepted. Welcome, Uhm Yuu. What would you like to know?”
“…are you actually going to answer my questions, or are you just saying canned recorded responses?”
“Answer: it is my directive to assist my user and answer any potential questions they may have and provide suitable answers based on available data. I am designed to learn and respond accordingly to any situation you may come across.”
“Guess that’s good enough for me,” Yuu muttered. Aloud, they asked, “So what exactly are you? Let’s start with that.”
“Answer: I am a Multi Information Record Assistant, an artificial intelligence tool developed by the Night Raven Corporation to aid its researchers and exploration teams in the study of the local flora and fauna. Once assigned, I am to monitor my current user’s vitals to ensure they remain in good health and offer suggestions on mitigating stress when not in current danger. I will continue to serve my purpose until the day you pass, in which I will once again be reassigned to a new user. What would you like to know?”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, back up! What do you mean ‘once again’? Did you already have another user before me??”
“Affirmative. Dr. Amity Willows was my previous user prior to her passing. As the top researcher in this facility, Dr. Willows’ work was vital to the progression of understanding the environmental effects of the energy found across the island and the influence it has on the local flora and fauna.”
“I…what? Island?” Yuu uttered, thinking back to the beach they’d awoken on. “What do you mean by that? Where are we? And…what happened to Dr. Willows?”
The tool said nothing for a moment, the screen humming as a new loading bar appeared. Then, with a blink, it transferred to another screen with what looked like a variety of folders with locks on most of them. “Answer: Due to the low clearance level on your profile, I am unable to access many of the files uploaded to the Dark Mirror Server. Searching……located data logs recorded by Dr. Willows. Data logs have been triple-encoded to prevent complete factory reset in the event something should happen to her, and will require time to unlock each data log. However, I am able to access the last few minutes of security footage before servers went down.”
“Can you show me what happened and where everyone is?”
The screen blinked through various different screens—too fast for their eyes to follow—before finally settling on an angle of the lab they currently stood in. Compared to now, there were more people around frozen in time. They were examining the figures in the tanks, some holding tablets while others were standing in front of stations filled with test tubes and beakers. The video began to play, though the quality seemed…strange. The video glitched and skipped, some segments being streamlined while others looked like fragments of images. In the center of the room, however, they spotted two unusually colored tanks: the largest being a noxious red color while the smaller one was a brilliant cyan. Both seemed to have creatures inside them, though what they looked like they couldn’t tell from this angle.
In an instant, the imagery changed. Warped screams and cries of panic emerged from the speakers as the scientists began to run, the red tank shattered as the creature’s serpentine body—dripping with a black ink-like substance that seemed to burn the metal floor—dragged itself across the floor by two sets of gangly clawed arms. Its head in one image showed an oddly familiar narrow skull-shaped head, the eye sockets empty of any eyes yet seeming to “cry” drops of the inky ichor.
Yuu covered their mouth in horror as they saw the creature hunting down the scientists, the camera shifting to the hallways they’d walked through as the creature went on a rampage across the area. The scientists that managed to avoid the creature by hiding in the rooms had been splashed by the black ichor, which began to spread across their bodies, the feed cutting out just before they could see what happened—though given what they’d seen and the lack of bodies, they had a good idea.
“What…the hell is that thing?” they uttered, watching as the creature crashed its way down the hall and out the entrance before the feed finally cut off. Remembering the giant skull they’d hidden in just outside the facility, they asked, “Did…that monster die after escaping?”
“I do not have access to the outside cameras at this time. However, the little data I am able to access from Dr. Willows’ research logs suggest that the creature’s DNA was unstable. Comparing data prior to and just before the incident in the lab, it appears that the creature’s DNA was contaminated by an unknown substance that weakened its immune system. The compromise appears to have created an unstable reaction to the creature’s DNA, triggering a rapid deterioration of its physical body shortly before its emergence from containment. Based on visual analysis, it would suggest the creature’s movements are indicative of death throes warring with an insatiable instinct to feed and consume other living creatures. Conclusion: it is highly likely that whatever skeletal remains you have found may be the very creature that escaped.”
Yuu was silent as the screen went back to the screen showing the rest of the videos that weren’t locked, their thoughts swimming. When they finally spoke, their voice was quiet as they asked, “Does…this mean…I’m alone on this island?”
“Answer: cannot confirm. I am unable to connect to the communication network between the various facilities scattered across the island. Current status of facilities is unknown—I cannot detect any distress signals either.”
“So…there may be other people out there, then. I just have to find them, right?”
“Affirmative.”
“Okay…I don’t suppose you can tell me anything about why everything is so giant? Or…maybe what that giant bird…lizard…monster thing was.”
“Answer: the island’s biology constantly shifts and changes over time. The energy that’s released in the environment enhances the soil’s nutrients and the resulting flora growth, creating a rich ecosystem not found anywhere else on Earth. Due to this, the creatures of this island have been noted to grow at an exponential rate, resulting in many animals and insects developing mutations and abilities unnatural to those commonly found in their natural habitats.”
“And the giant bird-lizard…?”
“Cannot confirm. The island is host to many a creature that match that description.”
Yuu groaned and covered their face, leaning against the closest surface while uttering, “Of course…why would I think otherwise on an island full of giant monsters? How in the world am I supposed to survive here if the scientists in this place didn’t even survive that mutant in the tank?”
“Rrrrr…”
‘……why does this feel so soft?’ they though, a sense of dread filling their chest as they patted the fluffy damp surface. Another low, rattling growl erupted beneath them as Yuu slowly turned their head.
Bright cerulean eyes with cyan sclera stared at them in the gloom, blue flames flickering in its ears. The creature’s face was cat-like, ebony scales decorating its cheeks and forehead gleaming like obsidian stones. Its upper lip curled up to reveal sharp fangs, licks of more blue flames emerging from its mouth.
“Niiiiiice kitty…monster,” Yuu said slowly, carefully getting off and backing away. It watched them intently, standing taller on four legs as a three-pronged tail swished behind it. “Gooooooood kitty-monster��”
Out of the corner of their eye they spotted the red and blue tubes from the video. The larger of the two had clearly been shattered, its bulk all but concealing the smaller tube’s condition. Drops of containment fluid dripped from the broken glass to the floor, revealing the very large pool at the base.
‘Oh shi-!’
“Sssscraaaarl!!”
“FUCK!!” Yuu shrieked, barely dodging the monster’s jaw as it snaped at them before bolting for the exit. “MIRA!! What the hell is that thing?!”
“Cannot confirm,” came the computer’s response. “Please stand still so I may conduct a proper scan, Uhm Yuu.”
Hearing the snarling creature charge after them, Yuu picked up the pace and shouted, “I’m about to get eaten by a mutant cat monster, and you want me to stand still?!”
“Negative. According to article thirty-five, section five—”
“Less briefy, more helpy, please!” Yuu yelped as they quickly turned the corner, hearing the monster slam into the wall as its claws scrabbled for purchase on the metal flooring.
“Affirmative. Activating lockdown procedures. Please proceed to the entrance, Uhm Yuu, as quickly as possible to avoid being locked in. You have ten seconds. Nine. Eight.”
Seeing the end in sight and the steel door starting to descend, Yuu uttered every curse they knew as MIRA continued her countdown. Fueled by pure adrenaline and fear, Yuu launched themselves forward and slid across the floor—and out into the open field. A loud clang rang out as they landed in the dirt, a muffled growl of pain escaping through the metal.
Panting and trembling, Yuu turned to stare at the door as the monster slammed and scratched at the metal. How they managed to outrun such a creature they had no idea, and yet…they had. They were still alive! They made it!! They-!
…why was the door glowing?
They watched in horror as the door changed, the silver metal shifting from glowing orange to pure white as it warped and melted right before their eyes. Through the slowly widening gap they could see the monster’s face, licks of blue flame escaping its jowls as it locked eyes with them.
“Are you kidding me?!” Yuu yelped as they scrambled to their feet again, bolting away from the hidden base. Their heart leapt in their chest as the monster snarled, hearing its bounding gait charge after them catching up faster than it had on the metal floor. For a moment they swore they could feel its hot breath against their back, the smell of sulfur and smoke filling their as they heard what sounded like clicking—
BWOOSH!!
“Gyah!?” they shrieked, somehow managing to dodge the burning brush that exploded in front of them without stopping. “Is everything on this island trying to kill me?!”
“Answer: the local flora and fauna-”
“I wasn’t asking literally, MIR—ack!”
So distracted were they by dodging the bursts of flame from the monster, they didn’t realize they had run into a dead end as they all but slammed into the wall. Hands quickly patting the smooth surface, they cursed when they realized they couldn’t climb their way out and turned to find another way out—only to stumble back when a wall of blue flames erupted in a circle around them. As though it knew they were trapped, the creature slowly walked through the flames as it flickered over its fur without igniting it.
Cerulean eyes stared them down, and in the light they could finally make out more features. What they’d thought were wires on its back were actually four tendrils, each one bearing a wicked stinger-like barb on the tip dripping with a noxious green liquid. A drop hit the ground, a faint sizzle escaping as steam rose from the hole in the dirt. Its tail was pronged like a trident, the light glinting off what looked like metal edges along the pointed tips. In that moment, Yuu knew they were dead…
When a shadow fell over them.
In seconds the feline monster’s face went from cold predatory hunter to confusion to fear, eyes gazing up as it hunkered low to the ground. A low, garbled sound akin to a caw and growl rumbled overhead, Yuu’s heart dropping as they followed the monster’s gaze. Perched atop the ridge like a hawk was the bird-lizard from earlier, a large gash that hadn’t been on its shoulder before glistening with fresh blood in the light. Amber eyes locked on to them, a slit in its forehead opening up to reveal a third eye that seemed to pierce through their very soul.
“Tssss-EAARRR!!” the goliath shrieked, flaring its wings as sparks flickered to life across its feathers in a dizzying fashion. Yuu’s hands clamped over their ears as the sheer volume overwhelmed them, the pressure weighing on them with each passing second.
Over the din they could make out a faint shriek, peeking up to see their pursuer writhing on the ground with thorny vines gripping its limbs from the ground. It was clearly in distress, body thrashing as it tried to chew its restraints off while hissing and screeching. Realizing that this was their chance, Yuu bolted past the monster—
And screamed the moment something massive enveloped them, the ground getting further and further away as the wind whistled against their aching ears. They froze in pure terror as they came face to face with the corvid, all three of its glowing eyes staring down at them. It opened its mouth, breath washing over them as—in a low, gravely voice—it said:
“Never…more…”
/------------------/
“……uu……it…get up…….Uhm Yuu. It is time to get up.”
“Mmn…five more minutes…”
“That is ill advised. Vital signs indicate hydration and nutrient intake are critically low, resulting in lowered cognitive abilities. Recommended course of action: seek closest water source and edible fruits.”
Vital signs…?
Groaning, Yuu opened their eyes and sat up, their head pounding from a headache as they realized how dry their throat was. “Wha…what happened?” they mumbled.
“Answer: you fell unconscious and have been asleep for the day,” the computerized voice said calmly. “According to my data, your body was undergoing incredible amounts of stress, resulting in unhealthy amounts of cortisol. Recommend engagement with meditative activities such as yoga or coloring pictures to increase the body’s natural ability to process and regulate your stress levels.”
“Wait, what do you mean I-”
All at once they remembered, hearing the monster’s words echoing in their mind.
“Fuck!! Where’d the monster go?!” Scrambling backwards, they felt something against their back and yelped, finding themselves encircled in what looked like a giant wooden wall of branches—a nest? “Oh no…is it going to feed me to its babies?!”
“Negative. Nevermore currently does not have any young under his care.”
“…wait…his name is Nevermore?”
“Affirmative. Due to his corvid-like appearance and behavior in mimicking some words during test phases, researchers have since dubbed him ‘Nevermore’ in tribute to a famous known poet’s works.”
Yuu’s mouth opened and closed, processing this information as they stared at the bracer. “…you mean to tell me that you know exactly what this thing is?” they finally asked, keeping their voice low in case the monster was nearby. “Do…you know why it didn’t eat me?”
“Affirmative. Nevermore is one of several creatures that match your earlier inquiry, hence my inability to assess the probability. In reference to why he did not consume you-”
THOOM!!
The ground lurched beneath them as Yuu scrambled to press themselves against the wall of sticks—or rather trunks—with a muffled squeak. Another booming step rattled their bones as Yuu silently prayed to not be seen, hand instinctively covering MIRA’s screen to stop the computer from speaking further. Their heart thumped against their rib cage as a massive beak appeared over the edge, seeing the giant monster’s eyes that seemed to glow a brilliant amber in the dim lighting scan the nest.
‘Don’t see me, don’t see me, don’t see me,’ they thought, frozen in pure terror as Nevermore quietly chirped and trilled as he sniffed the air. ‘Goawaygoawaygoawa-’
Nevermore’s eye locked on to them, sending a wave of cold dread through their veins as he turned and leaned towards them.
“NO!!”
He recoiled, blinking at the sharp sound of their voice. When he tried to lean in again, another sharp ‘No!’ from Yuu made him back off with a tilt of his head. As soon as he started venturing into the nest, they noticed how…slow he moved, his body hunched lower than normal. They watched intently, knowing they were trapped but refusing to turn their back on him.
As soon as the pair of smaller arms stretched out from beneath his feathery chest, they braced themselves—until they realized he was holding something.
Carefully the monster set down the massive pile of fruits, each monumental in size and shape. Only when the last of the fruit was still did he move to the far end of the nest, resting his head on his paws and closing his eyes with a sigh. From this angle they could faintly make out the thin line indicating he was still watching, yet he strangely seemed to be trying to appear smaller than he was.
“MIRA…what is going on?” they finally managed to whisper.
“Answer: Nevermore is offering sustenance. Based on previous records of his behavior, he is attempting to ease your fears much like he has in the past when tending to young cubs in his care. Dr. Willows once noted his role as a caretaker of future generations, as he is often found to have adopted orphaned cubs and hatchlings and raise them with his fellow Primal Guardians.”
“So…he’s not pretending to sleep so he can trick and eat me?” they asked, noticing how his eye opened just a little wider before shutting quickly.
“Negative. Though he has not had direct contact with humans, he has not gone out of his way to attempt to harm or eat any of the researchers. According to my database, Dr. Willows was once saved by Nevermore when an expedition was attacked by smaller yet deadly creatures that wiped out the rest of her party. As such, Dr. Willows has started thoroughly studying him as soon as she was released from the medical bay for injuries sustained.”
“…okay…so this giant fruit…is it safe for me to eat?”
“Affirmative. The produce found on this island are noted to be safe and ideal even for humans who require additional nutritional supplements to function properly, providing a stable source of energy and nutrition necessary for day-to-day function. The peach on your right should provide adequate hydration and sustenance.”
They warily looked between the fruit and the monster, half expecting him to gobble them up like the spider from earlier at any second. Each step they felt the bark beneath press harshly against their bare feet, slowly reaching out to dig their hands into the peach while watching him. In an instant the aroma of the peach intensified, making their mouth water and their stomach growl. Before they knew it, their lips were sticky from the nectar and they had all but devoured the chunk in their hands.
‘How long has it been since I’ve had anything to eat or drink?’ they thought, thinking back to the beach and realizing they couldn’t remember anything leading up to that moment. ‘…why am I even here?’
So lost in thought and the flavor of the food, Yuu hadn’t even noticed when Nevermore’s head began inching its way over…until they felt something stiff press against their head.
“BWAH!?”
“SQWARK!?”
Yuu’s eyes were wide as they stared up at Nevermore, his ears perked up and main eyes just as wide and confused as they felt. “Di…did you just lick me?!” they asked incredulously.
“Note: it is not uncommon for Nevermore to attempt to calm frightened cubs with careful grooming after offering a meal,” MIRA commented. “Much like how animals in the wild and domestic settings will perform social grooming to bond, known as ‘allogrooming’, it is an essential and fundamental aspect that reinforces relationships, builds social hierarchies, and even resolves conflicts. In this case, Nevermore is seeking to reassure you as much as he is assisting with hygiene after your meal.”
“And you didn’t think to warn me he might do that?!”
“I am unable to access any records indicating this being a possibility. I’m afraid this was outside of the realm of my assessment to predict such a scenario.”
For a moment Yuu couldn’t speak, watching Nevermore with a confused frown. Despite his size, the griffin-like monster seemed…strangely calm. Like he was observing them as much as they were observing him, a strange intelligence in his eyes. Then, with a quiet voice, they asked, “MIRA…what exactly is Nevermore?”
“Answer: Nevermore is one of many creatures belonging to a category of megafauna. While each megafauna possess differing appearances and capabilities, researchers have begun referring to them as one singular species: Kaiju.”
46 notes · View notes
reids-gf · 12 hours ago
Note
"please don't make this harder than it needs to be" for carcar? 🙏
0.8k of angsty carcar for you anon <33 (but not too angsty because i can't hurt my boys)
Oscar is deeply sated, relaxed limbs sprawled on the mattress, his breathing back to a slow rise and fall of his chest. He slides a hand over his stomach, where Carlos just cleaned him up with a warm towel. 
They had been very thorough tonight, like Carlos layed out all his best skills and Oscar’s favorite moves until he had him shaking and sobbing with arousal. Practically begging Carlos to make him come, even if he already had, three times.
His eyes slip closed, his tongue darting to lick his lips, when Carlos walks in once again. He extends his arm to the empty side of the bed, opens and closes his hand, beckoning him to fill in the space.
He hears shifting, Carlos clears his throat, he waits for the dip of the mattress that never comes. His eyes blink open, the silence of the room pressing on him like a heavy weight. 
Carlos stands next to the bed, a conflicted look on his face. It always intrigued Oscar, how expressive Carlos’ face is, how his gestures betray him when he wants to hide his feelings.
“So, I hope that was a good enough last night,” He runs a hand through his silky smooth hair, his eyes looking anywhere but Oscar’s face. 
“Um, what?” Confusion washes over him, his eyebrows press together. He sits up, hissing at his still sensitive body, until his back rests against the headboard of Carlos’ bed. 
“Please, don’t make this harder than it needs to be.” Carlos looks pained and Oscar can’t imagine why, he tries to look for a reason in his fuzzy brain, but it hasn’t caught up yet, still feeling empty from the multiple orgasms. 
“Carlos, I don’t understand, I,” His mouth hangs open, arm still stretched on top of the rumpled sheets, wishing Carlos would just climb in bed with him and stop talking nonsense at such late hours. 
He watches as Carlos swallows, hands trembling at his side, his lower lip pulled in by his teeth. 
“Come on, Oscar, the season starts in a week now,” He sighs, takes a step closer to the bed, Oscar wants to crawl over and pull him in but his body still aches and he feels too heavy. And Carlos might not really appreciate that now.
“So? We’ll make time.” Is that what Carlos means? That they won’t have as much free time for each other? They had been seeing each other for a few months now, spent a big proportion of the winter break tangled in bed, gazing at each other with starry eyes and labored breaths. 
“No.” Carlos’ jaw clenches in that way he’s always doing, his eyes finally meets Oscar’s.
“Okay, what? What do you mean no?” He’s scowling now, exasperated by the one word response. 
“I mean, you’ll have to focus, Oscar,” He speaks like he’s telling him something obvious, “You will have a serious chance at the championship this year, you can’t lose that chance,” He trails off, hands tangling in his hair again. 
“You also have to focus, Carlos,” He scoffs, pulls his hands on his lap, tangles his fingers together to stop them from shaking. “And I’m not pushing you away.”
Carlos huffs a humourless laugh, lifts a knee to press against the mattress, Oscar swallows. 
“It is not the same, I won’t even get close this year, but you,” His doe eyes shine as he holds Oscar’s gaze, bottom lip trembles, “You’ll have a big chance, Oscar.” 
He knows that, he knows they have a great car this year, and he’s been training and working with his team to secure a good year. But, so has Carlos, he’s worked so hard in bettering his new team, he was the fastest in Bahrain just a week ago, Jesus Christ.
“So? I know what I’m doing, Carlos.” He doesn’t mean for the words to come across as biting as they do, but his throat still feels hoarse and his voice comes out low, and he feels his mouth too dry.
“I know.” He sniffles and, oh God, fastly wipes his nose. Oscar bites his lip, hands tightening their grip. 
“And I know I want you.” He untangles his fingers, extending, offering his hand once again.
Carlos sniffles again, his knee slides forward. Oscar takes in the way his damp eyelashes stick together, the flush on his face. 
“Oscar, I,” His next words die on his throat as Oscar links their hands together, fingers slotting in place perfectly, like the last pieces of a puzzle. He squeezes, tugging slightly until Carlos is climbing in bed beside him. 
Oscar cradles Carlos' frame, arms wrapping around broad, trembling shoulders. Carlos nuzzles his face in the dip of his shoulder, sniffles loudly as Oscar runs a gentle hand through his hair, kisses the crown of his head tenderly. 
“It’s okay, we’ll be okay, Carlos.” His eyes begin to burn with his own unshed tears as he holds Carlos impossibly closer.
48 notes · View notes
magnus-marmot · 2 days ago
Text
"As above, so below" and what it might mean for TMAGP
As Hermes Trismestigus supposedly wrote in the Emerald Tablet:
"That which is below is like that which is above and that which is above is like that which is below to do the miracle of one only thing."
Alchemists took this to mean that everything that exists on the earthly plane must necessarily reflect something on the heavenly plane, because the two were inseparably linked. It's been applied to a variety of things. Paracelsus used it to claim that the human microcosm parallels the universal macrocosm, which meant that diseases affecting different body parts could be cured by finding their likeness in the nature. It's also why alchemists were so comfortable with giving metals direct parallels in the celestial bodies (gold=sun, silver=moon, Saturn=lead, etc.), and why they thought planetary movements had an effect on their alchemical work. In the most basic terms, it means that everything on earth and beyond it is linked and forms a single unity.
In TMAGP 39 (spoilers), we get the most explicit example of this in Alice's dream: she is both the dying body (the macrocosm) and the heart inside of it (the microcosm). When she tries to reach inside to remove the source of her pain, she feels her own hand tightening around the flesh she's trapped in. Because you can't remove something from the system without breaking the unity, and the unity can't be broken. As above, so below. (This entire statement is so incredibly rich in both alchemical and non-alchemical symbolism because it's a masterpiece of writing, quite possibly my favourite incident in TMAGP so far.)
We've also been getting hints that the different dimensions somewhat mirror each other. They're not quite the same, but they are similar enough that the same people have existed and had similar life experiences, the Magnus Institute has been founded on both sides and it's been dealing with the supernatural even though the metaphysics are clearly different, and in the latest episode we learned that Sam had appendicitis around the same time in both timelines. It seems that a lot of the same events will take place in some form, which makes me think that they're linked together or entangled somehow. As above, so below?
But these dimensions (and we don't know how many there are, probably an infinite number) seem to be parallel to each other rather than hierarchical. So either they live in a sort of morphing mass where every version and every dimension is simultaneously tugging and nudging at each other, or there's some interdimensional, liminal plane that's affecting all of them. Both sound like reasonable conclusions, though the latter is more compelling to me, since it would also be more compatible with the formation of the Fears. Because if all the "earthly planes" share an aetherial plane that they reflect, then it would make sense how some worlds would condense and actualise fears into entities, and how other worlds might do the same to other ideas. They would be drawing from the same pool of possibilities, but the resulting paranormal activity wouldn't necessarily be the same.
Either way, it seems to suggest that all of these worlds are united, in one way or another. Which makes it very likely that they're bleeding into each other at the points where the boundary is thin (such as liminal places/states). And it also explains why Celia's home world was pulling her back. If it's all connected as one, and if they all mirror each other, then her removal would be leaving a vacuum of energy that needed to be filled. And if that's how it works, then wouldn't the banishment of the Fears leave quite the vacuum to be filled by other types of horrors?
23 notes · View notes
spencerreidswifeeeeeee · 3 days ago
Text
Vanilla Kisses
Tumblr media
Content Warnings: curse words
Word count: 3059
Summary: They’re just friends—late-night wound fixes, reckless McLaren races, and a near-kiss don’t count, right?
Jealousy.
You're familiar with the word, the feeling? Not so much.
You were never one for a flare for the dramatics. Jealousy wasn't your thing… If your past partners even showed an inch of attraction or attention that surpassed friendship towards another girl, you were done. Ended it right there.
You weren't one to question, or to beg. When men show you who they are the first time, believe them. You always lived by that.
So why was it so hard for you to see Nick and Anna together at the annual gala. Your dad and William Leister are business partners so your attendance was mandatory.
Nick's date for the past few years was also, apparently mandatory… You never had an issue with it. Anna's a pretty girl and Nick seems to always want her around at these events, so who were you to have an opinion about it.
You're seated opposite the happy couple, sipping on your third glass of champagne. The room is filled with rich investors, businessmen and women, hoping for a photo opp. The venue is classy, the walls draped in colours of navy blue and shimmering gold. The chandeliers hang low, flickering it's reflection onto the silverware.
Caterers filter through the tables, strategically, holding trays of champagne and finger foods. All of which you'd usually spend the night eating in a corner in the kitchen. Jenna would kill you if she knew how much you've spent on your dress just to be eating in a corner in the kitchen.
Nick looks as handsome as ever in his tux, his gold watch catching your eye as he drapes his arm across Anna's shoulders. It's like an armor she wears with pride, knowing Nick chose her.
"Y/n, Nick tells me you're thinking of taking a little trip to Ibiza for your birthday. Sounds fun" Anna speaks to you in her usual condescending tone, tilting her head to the side like a peacock.
You shoot Nick an annoyed look. He shrugs his shoulders with a sheepish look. You roll your eyes, the sound of her voice and the sight of his thumb rubbing circles on her bare shoulder does nothing but fuel the green monster, threatening to bubble up in your chest.
"Yeah… It'll just be a small group of us going" you clear your throat, trying not to be a bitch and say 'yeah… You're not invited'.
"That's great, I know a few places I could recommend you try… We've been a few times.. Right Nick?" Anna turns her head to look at him.
"Right" he nods his head.
You attempt to smile, nod your head and grin like you're taught to… Be polite and say 'I'd love to hear all about that' but you don't.
All you feel is a stabbing pain in your chest where your heart belongs. You know you're being irrational, you have no claim on him. He's just your friend, nothing more… Nothing less.
He's just a friend who sneaks into your room after dark, laying a little too close after you've stitched up and cleaned his wounds after another fight in the ring…
He's just a friend you call to teach you how to race on his oh so precious McClaren he swears is no big deal if you crash it…
Or how he insists on making you feel better with a drive and ice cream after a long, horrible week.
He's just a friend who almost kissed you when the air in your room was just right, the light was dim and he snuck in after a crazy fight with his mom about Maddie.
He's just a friend.
So why does it feel like your heart is being ripped out of your chest when Anna kisses him, making it a show for everyone at the table to witness, staking her claim on him.
You try not to be affected by it, forcing yourself to look away. The chandeliers are pretty interesting right? After a few minutes, minutes that felt like hours of dodging the look of guilt Nick gives you. His eyes on you feels like lasers, burning a hole right through your soul… Right through your heart.
"So Giles, I heard you hooked up with Zack's sister last week" you turn your attention to Giles, ignoring Nick across the table.
Giles's face lights up in amusement at your obvious attempt to avoid talking to Nick. He takes the opportunity to ramble on about how much he likes Zack's sister, Leah, who's apparently not at all like Zack.
As he talks, you listen and nod at appropriate times, trying to engage and be a good friend. The way he talks about her makes your heart long for someone to talk about you that way. So full of love and adoration… Kindness and joy.
You can't help but feel vulnerable, hoping that he can't see the sadness in your eyes… Or feel the heartache in your chest. Ever so often you meet Nick's eyes as he engages in conversation with everyone who comes up to him, taking the empty seat next to him while Anna powders her nose in the bathroom.
The tension feels electric, charged with unspoken feelings and words you wish you could hurl at him. Unkind words of how he's a dick and yet, you can't bare the thought of hurting him in the slightest.
When he looks at you, you feel like you're floating on a cloud, going higher and higher, hoping you never make it to the ground again.
You excuse yourself to the rest room, stopping Giles in his tracks. You don't miss the way Nick glances up at you when you leave the table, walking with purpose. You can't stand to sit there for another second.
You focus on not tripping over the heels Jenna insisted you wear, but your eyes are already blurry with tears. You hope to God that Anna's left the restroom already.
You let out a breath when you see the ladies room empty. You find the last stall, the one furthest from the door and lock yourself in there. You take a seat on the toilet seat, the smell of disinfectant burns your nose but you don't care.
You remove those deathtraps called heels, feeling the instant relief on your feet. Maybe that's all you needed and this crying business was unnecessary.
Even so, you can't help the hot tears that fall down your face, your hand shaky as you quickly wipe them away. He doesn't deserve your tears.
He doesn't deserve your thoughts, your late nights, your time or your presence. He doesn't deserve the effort you put in to look nice, hoping he'd notice you. You've never done this for any other guy before so why were you putting in all this effort for Nick of all people.
Your breath hitches in your throat when you hear the restroom door open and close.
"Y/N… Are you in here?" You hear Nick's voice. Your heart lurches in your chest, butterflies fill your stomach at the sound of his voice.
He checks the vacant stalls for any sign of you, until he reaches the last one. Your pulse races when you see his shoes underneath the stall door. He stops for a second, taking in a breath before knocking on the door.
"Darling? Are you alright?" he questions softly, almost delicately, speaking to you as if you're the most fragile, precious thing on earth.
"Im fine" you answer… You don't trust yourself to say anything else. Your eyes stay glued to the door as if he might magically break it and force his way through.
"open the door Y/n" he says.
"this is the ladies restroom" you attempt weakly.
"Please, you've been in here a while. I'd say you'd be done with your business already" he answers, speaking with more amusement than anything.
"I don't wanna talk to you Nick" you whisper through heavy tears.
"Please?" He pleads and it almost breaks all the resolve you have.
When you don't answer he speaks again. "If you don't want me to come in, I'll sit out here and talk, but I'd much rather have a conversation with you instead of a door"
You reluctantly unlock the door, revealing a disheveled looking Nick. His tie is loose and shirt untucked, he looks just about done with this gala and ready to leave. You prefer that Nick.
"What?" you question sharply. Nicks features soften when he sees you. His eyes are softer with specks of guilt and remorse.
You can't stand to look in his eyes for much longer, you feel like you'll drown in those pools of brown. Like it'll swallow you whole and you're not entirely sure you're against it.
You avert your eyes to anything but his. He's eyes has a way of making you feel seen, so much more than what they were designed to see.
"You're crying" he whispers, carefully bringing his hands to your face, using his thumbs to wipe your tears away. His hands are calloused and warm, leaving a trail of heat with every touch, setting your face ablaze. He settles his hand on your jaw, caressing slightly as he tilts your head up, forcing you to look at him.
The scar under his left eye is fading, and the cut on his lip has fully healed (due to your quick nursing duties).
You watch as his gaze leaves yours and trails down to your lips, lingering softly and you can still feel the weight of it as your nerves spike up.
"Jerry's is still open if you're up for it?" he diverts his gaze back to your eyes.
You nod your head, glad for the intermission. You suck in a deep breath, your body screaming at the loss of contact as he grabs your bag and heels from the floor. Your breath hitches once again when he's on one knee, holding your heels in his hands waiting for you to slip them on so he can tie them up.
With ever precise movement, his fingers graze your ankle, lingering at your calves .. shooting heat up your entire body, tingles rush through you, sending shivers up your spine.
You're almost grateful when he gets up on his feet, your body finally knowing how to breathe. You sling your bag on your shoulder and trail behind him towards the exit. Your body is on fire as you walk behind him, outside of the venue to his car.
You don't know what to expect really, but the nerves won't leave your stomach, twisting with every step you take. You don't even feel the cold air that hits as you walk outside, the cool air has nothing on the heat coursing through your body.
The drive to the ice cream shop was quick and quiet. Its a bit late in the evening so the store is empty besides the staff and a few customers finishing up.
Jerry's is situated on the outskirts of town, a hole in the wall at the beach. Nick goes to get your usual order, giving you a chance to breathe
You’re perched on the bonnet of his car, parked just outside the ice cream shop, the metal cool beneath your thighs despite the lingering warmth of Nick's hands on your legs. The ocean stretches out before you, dark and restless under a sky pricked with stars, and the salty breeze tugs at your hair.
When he returns you two quickly fall back into old habits and a slightly awkward silence.
"so, this is weird" you state after a while of eating, the ice scream cooling your body from the inside. The sweet taste of your favorite ice cream is a welcome comfort. The sound of waves crashing and seagulls singing is the only thing heard between the two of you. Besides your heart beating in your temples that is…
"It's not weird… You're being weird" he says with a smile, the tension evaporating for a second as he dips his spoon into his mouth. Your eyes can't help but linger on his plush pink lips, stained with vanilla on the bottom. He takes his time, licking the ice cream off, his tongue teasing. You quickly look away when he catches you staring, heat filling your face, embarrassed.
Nick chuckles, watching as your cheeks turn that familiar shade of red. It falls quiet between you two again. You eat your ice cream while looking out at the waves crashing against the shore.
"What'd you tell Anna?" you ask. You can't seem to get her out of your head. What does he even see in her?
Nick clenches his jaw slightly, emptying his ice cream cup and placing it down between them.
"To be honest, I can't stand her" he answers after a while. You look at him, shocked at his words, amused at how relieved he looks to get that off his chest.
"What?" you let out a laugh.
"Yeah she's wayyyy too needy and judgemental. I can't stand it at all" he chuckles, a lighter air replaces the tension and you feel yourself getting comfortable again.
"So all the trips to Ibiza? What was that!" you laugh again, smiling widely.
"I only went on those trips because you were on vacation with your family. It was either that or end up in the ring, with Lion " he says.
"You kept your promise?" you're surprised he even remembered. It was after a particularly bad fight, that he came over, bloody and bruised that you made him promise not to fight anymore. You didn't think he'd meant it.
"You sound surprised." he arches a brow.
"Kind of" you admit, taking your bottom lip between your teeth.
"I'll always keep my promises to you" he whispers, his voice heavy with a sincerity youre afraid will drown you.
"So how'd you get that?" you point to his fading bruise and healed cut. His hand flies to his lip.
"This was James. After you told me what happened between you two, I may have knocked his lights out" he admits sheepishly.
"Nick! Whyyyy? I asked you to leave it alone" you laugh. James was your previous partner, who happened to like flirty with waitresses.
"Yeah but he disrespected you and you know me" he answers.
"Im proud of you" you breath out, with a small smile, placing the melting ice cream between you two, next to his empty cup. The breeze blows through his hair, tempting you to reach out and run your hands through it.
"Thank you" he smiles and you swear your whole world tilted on it's axis, stopping for a brief moment before turning at the irregular beat of your heart.
"Are you nervous?" he asks with a smirk, the question taking you by surprise.
"Nervous? Why, cause you ditched your date to play ice cream therapist?" you scoff, ignoring the knot forming in your stomach and the subtle tremble in your hands.
"I shouldn't have brought her..-"
"Then why did you?" you can't help but ask. You hate how small you sound, how vulnerable you are when it comes to him.
"It was easier.. But I would much rather have you on my arm than her" he whispers.
You almost forget how to breathe.
"I hurt you…. and I'm very very angry with myself but I'm hoping that you could forgive me" he almost pleads, looking at you with big hopeful eyes.
"forgive you for what? We're just friends" you say in attempt to protect yourself. You know that if you give him a chance, you'll love him… you'll fall completely out of your mind in love with him and that scares the hell out of you.
"That's bullshit and you know it. I won't let you sabotage this before I've even had a chance-"
"A chance to do what?" you ask sharply.
"To love you, to fall completely in love with you. You're all I think about Y/N.. I can't eat, I can't sleep, I can't race without you clouding my every thought. Every decision I make, you're there.. I can't escape you and I don't ever want to"
The way he looks at you, hopeful and sincere, it's enough to make you melt, your knees weak and your body breathless. His words barely has a chance to register in your head before he's leaning in..
His hand finds the underside of your chin, pulling you in. Your noses brush, the warmth of his skin against yours making your head spin. His lips—soft, a little chapped, with a trace of vanilla—ghostly light against yours, waiting, teasing..giving you a chance to pull away.
You don’t. You can’t. Not when he’s this close.
"I wanna love you too" you whisper.
He closes the gap between your lips, pressing softly against yours. Your body sings with butterflies, electricity flowing through your veins as he kisses you softly, gently. You can taste the vanilla ice cream on his tongue, his lips, sweet and delicious. You pull him close, fingers clutching tightly around his tie, his arms wrapping around your waist, pulling you into his lap.
He smiles against your lips, kissing you until he can't breathe. If he could, he'd breathe you in forever , the smell of strawberry and coconut burned into his memory.
The feel of his lips against yours is nothing like you imagined…but then again, you never imagined kissing Nick Leister on the hood of his car. You wanna live in this moment forever, replaying every scent, every feeling, every touch..
It's almost too much and yet, you're wanting more.
"So… Ibiza huh?" Nick leans back on his elbow, looking up at you through hooded eyes and a heaving chest. The moon reflects on every feature, enhancing every gorgeous angle and his cheeky, boyish grin.
"nah, I'm thinking the Bahamas.. Ibizas been through enough with Anna" you smile.
He laughs at your words, sitting up straight next to you, his knee touching yours.
"Im still mad at you though" you can't help but say.
"Well then I guess I better start making it up to you" he leans in closer, smirking.
You smile because you can't stop smiling.
You smile because you're in love with Nick Leister.
24 notes · View notes
dandylion240 · 23 hours ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Previous/Beginning/Next
Transcript under the cut
After supper Jayden retired to his room instead of joining the others in the family room to watch a movie. Easing himself onto the bed, groaning with the effort to keep from screaming out. Tears ran down his cheeks as his lower back sent shooting pains down his legs to his toes only to circle around to his brain stabbing behind his eyes. A buzzing like a hundred bees filled his ears as the room swirled around him. He swallowed hard to keep what little he ate in his stomach. 
Sometime later the door creaked open, “Papa,” Josie called, sticking her head around the door.
“Hey dragonfly,” Jayden smiled for his daughter’s benefit as she moved to his side. “Why aren’t you watching the movie with everyone else?”
Clutching her necklace she sat on the edge of the bed, “are you alright?”
Reaching his hand out until she took it Jayden asked “what makes you think I’m not?”
“Well,” she pressed her lips together, “you didn’t eat much and I…” She sighed, looking at the floor.
“And I can’t hide how I feel from an empath,” Jayden concluded. 
Nodding lifting her large brown eyes to meet his “are you alright? Should I get Daddy?”
Jayden’s stomach decided now when his daughter needed his reassurance to exorcise itself of the remnants of his meal. He hadn’t thought he’d eaten enough to cause the eruption from his mouth. His body tried to curl into a fetal position causing another sort of agony inside his pain riddled body. Clutching his stomach as salty, pain driven tears slid down his cheeks. Dimly through his pain filled world he heard Josie screaming.
“Daddy, come quick Papa’s sick,” Josie was sobbing as she backed towards the door screaming for Evan to come. 
Nothing could describe the jolt of fear that stampeded through Evan’s body at the sound of his daughter’s hysterical screams. He was running before he realized he was moving. “Oh…” the air left his lungs the moment he entered the room. The doctor’s words repeating in his ears ‘has he had any nose bleeds?’ ‘Nausea?’  
Bobby tugged on Josie’s arm pulling her from the room “you don’t need to see this.”
“Papa,” she sobbed her body stiff as she absorbed his pain.
“Your dad will take care of him,” Bobby said “let’s go finish the movie.”
“You don’t care,” Ryan shouted at him. “You don’t care about our papa.” Seeing the necklace around Josie’s throat he forgot his promise “papa’s been unwell ever since you gave Josie that necklace. Did you put some sort of spell on it?”
“What are you talking about pipsqueak,” Bobby demanded, his eyes glowing red.
“I’m not afraid of you,” Ryan swallowed as his eyes darted around the room.
“You should be,” Bobby said, shoving Ryan backwards hard enough for him to fall backwards, knocking his head hard on the floor. 
“Ryan,” Josie cried running to her little brother. “Are you ok?”
“I think so,” he said as Josie helped him sit up “my head hurts.”
“I’ll get you some ice,” Josie said, getting up.
“He’s fine,” Bobby said, grabbing Josie’s arm. “Let’s go finish the movie.”
Jerking away from him “I think you should leave.”
“Why? Because of him? He asked for it,” Bobby said.
Shaking her head, “you’re not who I thought you were.” Her hand trembled as she reached for the necklace, yanking hard enough the clasp broke. “I don’t want your necklace anymore.”
Bobby’s eyes glowed red as he took the necklace back “you’ll regret this.”
“I doubt it,” she murmured as she watched Bobby stomp towards the door. 
“Josie,” Ryan said from the floor “I’m sorry.”
Getting the ice pack from the freezer Josie knelt beside him “me too. I should have listened to you.”
“I guess he’s not your dragon afterall,” Ryan said, holding the ice pack to the back of his head.
“I guess,” she sighed wondering how she hadn’t felt the darkness inside Bobby before. Had the necklace really caused her Papa’s illness? Was she the cause of all his pain? 
Jayden heaved until there was nothing left in his stomach and still his body convulsed as if it wanted to bring up his insides. 
“I’m calling an ambulance,” Evan said when even his attempts to soothe Jayden were met with moans of pain.
“I hate hospitals,” he moaned between heaves. 
“I know,” Evan said, pulling his hand back before he touched Jayden’s shoulder and causing him even more pain. “I don’t know what else to do.”
“Did you call Hayle,” Jayden asked, gritting his teeth as his stomach tried to launch itself from his body.  
“Jonah will be here soon,” he said.
“Hayle. He can protect the kids,” Jayden persisted.
“The kids will be just fine with Jonah,” Evan insisted.
“No no they won’t,” Jayden moaned, trying to get to his feet. “Bobby. Need to protect them.”
“Bobby’s just a little boy,” Evan shook his head. “There’s nothing to worry about. Your little girl will be alright.” 
He grabbed Evan’s hand, “you don’t understand. He’s a…a…” his tongue slurred the words and his eyes rolled back into his head as the pain stole his last attempt to tell his husband what Bobby really was.
Evan brushed back the damp hair from Jayden’s forehead “feverish,” he murmured to himself “no wonder he was talking nonsense.”
Jonah arrived just as the ambulance left with its precious cargo. “How is he?” he asked, his neck craning to watch the ambulance as it sped off down the road, lights and sirens on.
“I don’t know,” Evan grabbed his keys walking in jerky motions towards the door. “I’ll call when I know anything.”
Jonah watched Evan leave knowing there was nothing he could say or do to alleviate the worry he could see in Evan’s eyes. 
“Is our papa going to die?” Josie asked her fingers grasping air where once she wore a necklace. 
“No,” Jonah said, hoping he sounded more confident than he felt.
“You don’t know that,” Ryan sniffled, holding a cold pack to his head. 
Jonah knelt down beside them “I know you’re scared. I am too.” He searched his mind for something else to say. Something to reassure them “but I know your papa’s going to be alright.”
“How?” Josie asked, wiping her eyes.
“Because he’s a fighter,” Jonah said “he loves you so much he’s going to fight as hard as he can to come home to you.”
“I know,” Josie snuggled into Jonah “I’m just scared.”
“It’s alright to be scared,” Jonah soothed “but we mustn’t give up hope.”
16 notes · View notes